be_v call_v in_o which_o both_o the_o university_n most_o amicable_o agree_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n at_o oxford_n in_o the_o year_n 1â—22_n 1647_o and_o 1683_o the_o decree_n of_o 1622_o be_v make_v the_o 25_o of_o june_n in_o full_a convocation_n on_o this_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n antiqu._n oxon._n l._n 1._o p._n 326_o 327_o etc._n etc._n mr._n knight_n of_o broadgate_n hall_n now_o pembroke_n college_n preach_v at_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o east_n on_o palm-sunday_n upon_o 1_o king_n 19.9_o what_o do_v thou_o here_o elijah_n start_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o when_o persecute_v for_o religion_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a for_o which_o doctrine_n when_o he_o be_v convene_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n he_o plead_v the_o authority_n of_o paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o xiii_o to_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o example_n of_o king_n james_n who_o assist_v the_o rocheller_n against_o their_o king_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n send_v to_o prison_n the_o vicechancellor_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n david_n laud_n who_o in_o may_n of_o the_o same_o year_n have_v his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n the_o jesuit_n acquaint_v with_o it_o from_o who_o the_o king_n be_v inform_v who_o order_v knight_n and_o his_o sermon_n to_o be_v send_v up_o the_o author_n be_v commit_v a_o prisoner_n to_o the_o gatehouse_n in_o westminster_n where_o he_o lie_v two_o year_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o one_o of_o his_o fellow_n prisoner_n with_o bishop_n williams_n be_v release_v and_o have_v ask_v the_o king_n pardon_n go_v into_o holland_n where_o in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o die_v when_o knight_n be_v complain_v of_o the_o king_n send_v to_o the_o vicechancellor_n to_o enjoin_v the_o student_n of_o divinity_n to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o study_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o the_o write_n of_o either_o jesuit_n or_o puritan_n and_o according_o the_o head_n of_o college_n the_o professor_n etc._n etc._n meet_v in_o convocation_n the_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o about_o the_o court_n have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o book_n that_o contain_v it_o as_o seditious_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o censure_v among_o other_o this_o proposition_n 327._o proposition_n proposit_n 2._o v._n antiqu._n oxon._n p._n 327._o that_o subject_n not_o private_a person_n but_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v take_v arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o church_n and_o true_a religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n or_o the_o superior_a magistrate_n upon_o these_o condition_n if_o 1._o the_o prince_n turn_v tyrant_n 2._o if_o he_o compel_v his_o subject_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n or_o to_o blaspheme_v 3._o when_o any_o great_a injury_n be_v do_v 4._o if_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v safe_a in_o their_o fortune_n their_o life_n and_o conscience_n upon_o condition_n also_o 5._o that_o under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v their_o own_o advantage_n and_o 6._o that_o their_o arm_n be_v manage_v with_o much_o moderation_n moderamine_fw-la inculpatae_fw-la tutelae_fw-la these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o university_n run_v thus_o this_o proposition_n be_v false_a and_o seditious_a and_o so_o crafty_o restrain_v under_o such_o condition_n annex_v as_o every_o seditious_a person_n may_v make_v use_n of_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v alike_o condemn_v so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o gillespy_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o new_a oxford_n divinity_n and_o i_o wish_v no_o worse_o have_v be_v ever_o broach_v or_o own_v there_o nor_o do_v the_o university_n rest_v here_o but_o withal_o decree_v and_o declare_v that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n forcible_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o pretence_n require_v all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o subscribe_v the_o censure_n and_o enjoin_v all_o that_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o any_o degree_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o that_o convocation_n while_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o churchyard_n of_o st._n mary_n at_o oxford_n at_o paul_n cross_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o burn_v at_o cambridge_n that_o university_n join_v with_o her_o sister_n of_o oxford_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n for_o as_o a_o voss_n a_o doublet_n ep._n ad_fw-la gerh._n voss_n learned_a foreigner_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v upon_o the_o spot_n inform_v that_o knight_n cite_v for_o his_o opinion_n the_o authority_n not_o only_o of_o paraeus_n but_o also_o of_o bucanus_n and_o junius_n brutus_n affirm_v further_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n and_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o instance_n that_o if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v while_o his_o army_n lay_v siege_n to_o any_o town_n of_o the_o protestant_n his_o subject_n happen_v to_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o of_o the_o besiege_a he_o be_v just_o slay_v nor_o be_v he_o that_o kill_v he_o guilty_a of_o any_o crime_n both_o the_o university_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o though_o at_o oxford_n only_o paraeus_n book_n be_v burn_v yet_o at_o cambridge_n they_o also_o burn_v bucanus_n common_a place_n and_o junius_n brutus_n or_o hubert_n languet_n vindiciae_fw-la and_o damn_v the_o author_n to_o perpetual_a infamy_n my_o author_n add_v that_o the_o cambridge_n doctor_n be_v the_o more_o fierce_a of_o the_o two_o whether_o because_o they_o hate_v the_o puritan_n or_o be_v the_o majority_n of_o they_o at_o least_o remonstrant_n the_o censure_n of_o that_o university_n doublet_n see_v when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o commencement_n it_o be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n by_o he_o who_o draw_v it_o up_o upon_o his_o promise_n not_o to_o transcribe_v it_o what_o hinder_v its_o publication_n i_o know_v not_o while_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n david_n owen_n publish_v his_o antiparaeus_a seu_fw-la determinat_fw-la de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regio_fw-la adv_fw-la david_n paraeum_n at_o cambridge_n anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1622._o octavo_fw-la in_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v thorough_o confute_v this_o censure_n and_o the_o execution_n do_v upon_o his_o book_n much_o trouble_v the_o old_a paraeus_n and_o his_o son_n paraei_n son_n append._n in_o comment_n ad_fw-la rom_n 13.5_o vit_fw-fr paraei_n say_v that_o his_o father_n mean_v what_o he_o write_v not_o of_o king_n endow_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o crown_n upon_o condition_n while_o the_o illustrious_a hugo_n grotius_n think_v so_o well_o of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v insert_v it_o at_o large_a in_o his_o work_n 661._o work_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art._n 16._o p._n 661._o with_o a_o high_a commendation_n affirm_v that_o the_o reverend_a memory_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o the_o wise_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n which_o at_o that_o time_n foresee_v the_o calamity_n which_o england_n afterward_o suffer_v and_o a_o just_a fear_n lest_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v do_v more_o mischief_n engage_v he_o to_o reprint_v the_o censure_n to_o which_o determination_n dr._n prideaux_n dr._n abbot_n and_o the_o other_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o time_n give_v their_o suffrage_n anno_fw-la 1647_o june_n 1_o the_o same_o famous_a academy_n meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o a_o few_o of_o their_o reason_n why_o they_o can_v not_o take_v that_o covenant_n i_o shall_v transcribe_v 174._o transcribe_v ad_fw-la calc_n vit_fw-mi sanderson_n p._n 174._o as_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n sanderson_n 1._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o imposer_n a_o great_a power_n than_o for_o aught_o appear_v to_o we_o have_v be_v in_o former_a time_n challenge_v 181._o challenge_v p._n 181._o 3._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o manifest_a danger_n of_o perjury_n 182._o perjury_n p._n 182._o the_o oath_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o we_o take_v 202._o
his_o grace_n the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 30._o of_o jan._n 1682._o the_o english_a nation_n have_v be_v long_o hold_v in_o singular_a reputation_n 24._o p._n 24._o for_o good_a nature_a and_o loyal_a courage_n and_o not_o only_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n but_o the_o more_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v witness_n of_o their_o dutiful_a affection_n to_o their_o king_n and_o p._n 30._o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o day_n wickedness_n say_v doubtless_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o own_o the_o kindness_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v of_o we_o because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v too_o loyal_a and_o passive_a for_o man_n of_o so_o fiery_a temper_n and_o the_o great_a tyranny_n they_o find_v in_o our_o religion_n be_v the_o restraint_n that_o it_o lay_v on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n from_o resist_v against_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 33._o he_o who_o have_v no_o due_a conscience_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o obey_v not_o for_o god_n sake_n but_o his_o own_o be_v a_o servant_n but_o during_o his_o own_o pleasure_n or_o advantage_n now_o let_v we_o learn_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v religion_n to_o loyalty_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o the_o king_n together_o it_o be_v the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reverence_v in_o both_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v but_o to_o the_o manifest_a disadvantage_n of_o all_o humane_a authority_n learn_v to_o detect_v all_o the_o plausible_a beginning_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o confirm_v ourselves_o with_o steadfast_a resolution_n of_o perpetual_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n dr._n lake_n sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n jan._n 30._o 1684._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a say_n among_o the_o rabbi_n that_o no_o one_o can_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o he_o who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o and_o p._n 22._o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o our_o church_n give_v no_o rule_n prefer_v no_o example_n but_o what_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a one_o if_o any_o will_v convince_v our_o church_n as_o accessary_a to_o any_o other_o let_v they_o impeach_v our_o authentic_a constitution_n her_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n her_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n and_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o be_v of_o age_n and_o can_v speak_v for_o themselves_o p._n 22._o what_o our_o article_n do_v more_o concise_o speak_v the_o homily_n do_v more_o full_o teach_v with_o a_o exact_a agreement_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v her_o liturgy_n compose_v p._n 23._o nor_n have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o church_n ever_o run_v counter_a to_o those_o excellent_a rule_n and_o speak_v concern_v the_o villainy_n of_o that_o day_n he_o add_v shall_v we_o curse_v shall_v we_o detest_v the_o man_n who_o act_v or_o encourage_v this_o murder_n no_o p._n 24._o but_o we_o will_v execrate_v those_o damnable_a position_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o it_o those_o position_n which_o fix_v the_o government_n in_o the_o people_n and_o transfer_v to_o they_o a_o power_n to_o curb_n to_o correct_v to_o depose_v their_o prince_n you_o bloody_a you_o antichristian_a you_o hellish_a doctrine_n let_v there_o be_v no_o more_o dew_n nor_o rain_n upon_o you_o let_v they_o not_o be_v diffuse_v nor_o propagate_v any_o far_a but_o wither_v and_o die_v p._n 29._o what_o remain_v but_o that_o we_o ever_o detest_v and_o accurse_v their_o villainous_a suggestion_n beware_v of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v again_o charm_v and_o trick_v out_o of_o our_o loyalty_n mr._n lynford_n etc._n lynford_n sermon_n 1679._o bef_n l._n mayor_n on_o 2_o chr._n 20.17_o p._n 12_o 13._o etc._n etc._n our_o great_a mistake_n be_v that_o we_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o these_o present_a enjoyment_n and_o be_v too_o fond_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o stretch_v the_o principle_n of_o preservation_n too_o far_o and_o be_v often_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o seem_v fit_a and_o proper_a to_o work_v our_o present_a security_n this_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n do_v now_o although_o our_o present_a danger_n may_v seem_v great_a enough_o although_o life_n fortune_n religion_n all_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v at_o stake_n and_o we_o can_v imagine_v within_o ourselves_o that_o if_o such_o and_o such_o course_n be_v make_v use_n of_o we_o may_v escape_v yet_o that_o we_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o stand_v still_o and_o make_v use_n of_o no_o mean_n but_o such_o as_o be_v honest_a and_o lawful_a i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n first_o consider_v that_o by_o do_v any_o unlawful_a action_n we_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n etc._n etc._n 2._o nothing_o can_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v than_o for_o we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v unlawful_a although_o it_o be_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n all_o sect_n and_o party_n do_v in_o all_o their_o undertake_n pretend_v piety_n etc._n etc._n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o a_o caution_n not_o to_o judge_n of_o man_n by_o their_o pretence_n but_o by_o their_o action_n etc._n etc._n wheresoever_o therefore_o we_o observe_v man_n to_o be_v covetous_a and_o full_a of_o ambition_n to_o allow_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n to_o be_v factor_n for_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o talk_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n by_o their_o fruit_n we_o know_v they_o they_o be_v ravenous_a wolf_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n etc._n etc._n we_o see_v how_o the_o papist_n have_v misrepresent_v all_o our_o action_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o great_a gratification_n to_o they_o at_o this_o time_n than_o to_o see_v we_o act_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v either_o contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n or_o that_o allegiance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o our_o soyereign_n what_o pleasure_n will_v they_o reap_v from_o a_o insurrection_n 17._o pag._n 17._o or_o popular_a tumult_n etc._n etc._n in_o vain_a do_v we_o call_v ourselves_o protestant_n if_o we_o live_v otherwise_o than_o become_v true_a christian_n neither_o shall_v we_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o excuse_v ourselves_o either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n if_o to_o keep_v out_o popery_n we_o be_v not_o afraid_a wilful_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n or_o wickedness_n such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o it_o will_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n confirm_v the_o proselyte_n of_o popery_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o renounce_v their_o gross_a absurdity_n so_o will_v it_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n harden_v the_o atheist_n in_o his_o loose_a and_o debauch_a principle_n who_o with_o more_o boldnese_n than_o former_o will_v assert_v that_o religion_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o state_n since_o the_o most_o zealous_a professor_n of_o it_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o observe_v its_o precept_n and_o that_o heaven_n and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o another_o world_n be_v only_a fable_n and_o romance_n since_o they_o who_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o they_o whether_o papist_n or_o protestant_n have_v nevertheless_o such_o a_o tender_a regard_n to_o the_o comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o so_o kind_a a_o respect_n to_o their_o present_a estate_n and_o fortune_n that_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o late_a they_o do_v not_o scruple_n venture_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o former_a if_o therefore_o we_o have_v any_o kindness_n for_o that_o religion_n we_o profess_v if_o we_o will_v not_o make_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n as_o despicable_a as_o that_o of_o papist_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v within_o those_o bound_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v set_v we_o and_o although_o our_o condition_n may_v appear_v desperate_a ☞_o ☞_o let_v we_o resolve_v not_o to_o uphold_v it_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o his_o glory_n will_v be_v soon_o advance_v and_o true_a religion_n better_o propagate_v by_o suffer_v wrong_n than_o do_v wicked_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a torture_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o unwarrantable_a action_n strive_v to_o avoid_v they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o more_o severe_o censure_v among_o they_o than_o such_o who_o at_o any_o time_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n warp_a from_o their_o duty_n by_o tame_o comply_v with_o any_o heathenish_a custom_n nothing_o be_v more_o scandalous_a than_o for_o religious_a professor_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o practice_n as_o be_v most_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n 3._o consider_v
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
old_a say_n let_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o cry_v out_o that_o they_o speak_v blasphemy_n and_o that_o such_o man_n damnation_n be_v just_a as_o if_o he_o be_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n maranatha_n against_o such_o profane_a men._n but_o our_o modern_a zelots_n how_o contrary_a be_v they_o to_o st._n paul_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v mind_v that_o one_o thing_n that_o they_o may_v exclude_v the_o king_n from_o his_o rightful_a succession_n due_a to_o he_o by_o inheritance_n and_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n etc._n etc._n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n 707._o moulin_n vit._n molinaei_n lond._n 4â—_n p._n 707._o when_o he_o return_v into_o france_n from_o england_n with_o much_o grief_n see_v the_o protestant_n engage_v in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o conde_n against_o the_o queen_n mother_n which_o war_n be_v indeed_o raise_v against_o the_o king_n himself_o and_o endeavour_v both_o by_o his_o sermon_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o remove_v they_o from_o so_o unlawful_a a_o design_n 37._o design_n v._o du_n moulin_n answ_o to_o philan._n angl._n p._n 37._o and_o the_o king_n party_n owe_v it_o to_o he_o that_o not_o one_o protestant_a town_n on_o this_o side_n the_o loire_n join_v itself_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o condé_v and_o when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o leave_v france_n and_o fix_v at_o sedan_n the_o first_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v be_v to_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v then_o call_v call_v to_o persuade_v they_o to_o peace_n to_o dissolve_v their_o counention_n and_o to_o throw_v themselves_o as_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o king_n mercy_n advise_v they_o to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o thereby_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n from_o their_o enemy_n and_o if_o god_n see_v fit_a that_o they_o shall_v suffer_v extremity_n for_o every_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o suffer_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n nay_o du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o son_n say_v 45._o ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 45._o that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o man_n of_o rochel_n be_v disallow_v by_o the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o be_v exhort_v to_o their_o duty_n by_o their_o divine_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o national_a synod_n of_o which_o du_fw-ge moulin_n be_v the_o precedent_n but_o two_o month_n before_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n this_o also_o be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n doctrine_n 1635._o doctrine_n p._n 795_o etc._n etc._n ed._n genev._n 1635._o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o government_n of_o king_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n and_o found_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o that_o god_n have_v require_v obedience_n to_o magistrate_n as_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v establish_v and_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n and_o that_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v of_o human_a institution_n put_v king_n upon_o maintain_v their_o interest_n by_o force_n etc._n etc._n that_o that_o allegiance_n of_o subject_n be_v firm_a which_o be_v incorporate_v in_o piety_n and_o be_v esteem_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god._n and_o whatever_o the_o learned_a hugo_n grotius_n may_v have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n 52._o grot._n in_o mat._n xxvi_o 52._o &_o pacis_fw-la in_o his_o late_a work_n wherein_o it_o may_v presume_v he_o speak_v his_o true_a sense_n he_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n which_o it_o appear_v he_o have_v well_o study_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o article_n and_o polity_n he_o so_o well_o understand_v and_o in_o who_o communion_n he_o resolve_v to_o have_v live_v have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o providence_n order_v it_o otherwise_o if_o it_o be_v once_o admit_v say_v he_o that_o private_a man_n when_o they_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o magistrate_n may_v forcible_o resist_v he_o all_o place_n will_v be_v full_a of_o tumult_n and_o no_o law_n or_o judicature_n will_v have_v any_o authority_n since_o there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o favour_v himself_o to_o this_o purpose_n 662._o purpose_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art_n 16._o pag._n 66_o 〈◊〉_d 662._o he_o censure_v the_o practice_n and_o write_n of_o many_o of_o the_o french_a church_n still_o except_v camero_n confirm_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n james_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n that_o condemn_v paraeus_n book_n 644._o book_n animadver_n in_o animadv_n riveti_n art_n 16._o p._n 644._o for_o both_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n have_v preach_v the_o doctrine_n that_o no_o force_n be_v to_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o own_o and_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o institution_n the_o opinion_n of_o monsieur_n bochart_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o french_a church_n this_o full_o see_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o bishop_n morley_n who_o among_o other_o reason_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o he_o think_v they_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v king_n but_o bochart_n express_o aver_v that_o the_o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v and_o lieutenant_n and_o so_o not_o in_o any_o case_n to_o be_v resist_v since_o he_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o god._n that_o he_o who_o rise_v against_o his_o prince_n be_v one_o of_o those_o giant_n that_o fight_v against_o god._n that_o david_n can_v not_o take_v away_o the_o wife_n of_o uriah_n nor_o ahab_n seize_v naboth_n vineyard_n without_o be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n but_o that_o when_o samuel_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 9_o say_v of_o the_o king_n he_o shall_v take_v your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n etc._n etc._n he_o mean_v that_o when_o king_n commit_v such_o transgression_n they_o be_v as_o uncontrollable_a as_o if_o the_o action_n have_v be_v lawful_a that_o in_o such_o case_n a_o nation_n ought_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n since_o there_o be_v no_o human_a remedy_n against_o the_o force_n of_o a_o king_n for_o if_o a_o king_n may_v be_v resist_v he_o can_v be_v a_o sovereign_n for_o where_o subject_n may_v resist_v they_o may_v judge_v and_o consequent_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o they_o that_o when_o julian_n persecute_v contrary_a to_o law_n none_o of_o his_o soldier_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o though_o nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a will_v they_o have_v undertake_v it_o since_o at_o his_o death_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o almost_o the_o whole_a army_n be_v christian_a david_n blondel_n 184._o blondel_n de_fw-fr formula_fw-la regnante_fw-la christo_fw-la sect._n 2._o 2._o 16._o p._n 172._o p._n 184._o chastise_v pope_n gregory_n vii_o as_o for_o many_o other_o usurpation_n upon_o prince_n so_o for_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n for_o say_v that_o a_o prince_n have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o people_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v express_o of_o nero_n that_o he_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n affirm_v further_o that_o lawful_a king_n be_v guilty_a of_o ill_a management_n of_o their_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v by_o god_n who_o give_v they_o that_o power_n 187_o pag._n 187_o but_o not_o to_o men._n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a authority_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n near_o 1100_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o world_n when_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n than_o it_o be_v when_o it_o flourish_v in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o no_o man_n before_o greg._n vii_o ever_o own_v the_o power_n of_o any_o man_n over_o king_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n 188._o pag._n 188._o hosius_n of_o corduba_n basil_n ambrose_n hierom_n arnobius_n junior_a cassiodore_n and_o other_o who_o say_v that_o king_n david_n be_v above_o the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o can_v be_v call_v to_o account_v for_o his_o fault_n and_o therefore_o say_v in_o his_o confession_n to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v if_o subject_n offend_v against_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n the_o king_n correct_v they_o but_o if_o the_o king_n offend_v who_o shall_v correct_v he_o none_o but_o he_o who_o be_v justice_n itself_o all_o other_o person_n be_v under_o the_o restraint_n of_o law_n but_o king_n only_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o while_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o terrible_a thing_n to_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o live_a god_n it_o will_v be_v more_o terrible_a to_o king_n who_o have_v none_o on_o
rain_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o magistrate_n who_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v although_o they_o be_v wicked_a but_o such_o much_o learn_v of_o christ_n to_o give_v to_o cesar_n that_o that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o god_n that_o that_o be_v due_a to_o god_n and_o with_o s._n peter_n to_o obey_v the_o high_a power_n in_o the_o lord_n albeit_o they_o be_v evil_a if_o they_o command_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o god_n word_n otherwise_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o obey_v their_o commandment_n although_o we_o shall_v suffer_v death_n therefore_o as_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o example_n herein_o to_o follow_v who_o answer_v the_o magistrate_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o this_o case_n not_o obey_v their_o wicked_a precept_n say_v judge_v you_o whether_o it_o be_v more_o righteous_a that_o we_o shall_v obey_v man_n rather_o than_o god._n nor_o be_v this_o doctrine_n peculiar_a to_o these_o few_o confessor_n in_o that_o general_a persecution_n for_o rogers_n the_o proto-martyr_n of_o that_o reign_n dr._n tailor_n of_o hadley_n crome_n laurence_n and_o other_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o 23._o first_o page_n 23._o part_n of_o this_o history_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n among_o those_o who_o call_v themselves_o protestant_n be_v then_o hardly_o hatch_v or_o but_o just_a out_o of_o the_o shell_n thus_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n who_o never_o decline_v go_v to_o a_o stake_n unanimous_o declare_v that_o no_o man_n of_o their_o society_n be_v imprison_v or_o bring_v to_o suffer_v as_o a_o traitor_n against_o the_o government_n for_o they_o have_v learn_v to_o die_v not_o to_o fight_v for_o religion_n sect_n vi_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o john_n knox_n be_v a_o early_a opposer_n of_o this_o true_o christian_a apostolical_a and_o primitive_a practice_n as_o the_o account_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o 6._o of_o v._n first_o part_n of_o hist_o page_n 25_o 25_o 6._o francfort_n declare_v but_o we_o ought_v withal_o to_o consider_v what_o our_o most_o worthy_a primate_n archbishop_n bancroft_n well_o observe_v 1._o observe_v danger_n posit_n etc._n etc._n lib._n 2._o c._n 1._o that_o whereas_o such_o dangerous_a doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o authority_n which_o prince_n have_v be_v give_v they_o from_o the_o people_n and_o upon_o occasion_n the_o people_n may_v take_v it_o away_o again_o that_o evil_a prince_n by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n aught_o to_o be_v depose_v that_o when_o magistrate_n cease_v to_o do_v their_o duty_n in_o depose_v evil_a prince_n than_o god_n give_v the_o sword_n into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o such_o other_o like_o dangerous_a position_n as_o he_o true_o call_v they_o be_v own_a by_o the_o genevian_o and_o many_o of_o the_o english_a that_o be_v flee_v to_o geneva_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n mary_n that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o learned_a man_n that_o flee_v in_o that_o queen_n reign_n as_o john_n scory_n william_n barlow_n richard_n cox_n thomas_n becon_n john_n bale_n john_n parkhurst_n edmond_n grindal_n edwin_n sandys_n alexander_n nowell_n robert_n wisdom_n john_n jewel_n and_o very_o many_o more_o have_v no_o great_a affection_n to_o geneva_n bestow_v themselves_o in_o germany_n especial_o at_o zurich_n basil_n and_o francfort_n and_o maintain_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o king_n edward_n be_v time_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o use_v in_o their_o holy_a assembly_n the_o form_n of_o service_n and_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v then_o establish_v and_o they_o utter_o mislike_v and_o condemn_v the_o aforesaid_a proposition_n as_o very_o seditious_a and_o rebellious_a according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o aught_o i_o can_v learn_v both_o in_o germany_n and_o elsewhere_o except_o geneva_n and_o her_o offspring_n beside_o they_o of_o francfort_n as_o it_o appear_v notwithstanding_o their_o grief_n that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o leave_v their_o country_n for_o their_o conscience_n yet_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o their_o affliction_n they_o retain_v so_o dutiful_a heart_n to_o queen_n mary_n imitate_v therein_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o our_o master_n as_o that_o they_o can_v not_o endure_v to_o hear_v she_o so_o traduce_v into_o all_o hatred_n and_o obloquy_n as_o she_o be_v by_o the_o other_o sort_n mr._n knox_n come_v upon_o occasion_n from_o geneva_n to_o francfort_n be_v by_o these_o grave_a man_n accuse_v of_o treason_n as_o he_o himself_o confess_v for_o matter_n that_o he_o have_v publish_v in_o print_n against_o their_o sovereign_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o be_v fain_o thereupon_o to_o fly_v thence_o to_o geneva_n so_o that_o by_o this_o and_o the_o former_a letter_n of_o bradford_n etc._n etc._n we_o may_v plain_o see_v what_o be_v the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o english_a confessor_n in_o those_o day_n of_o persecution_n both_o those_o who_o be_v in_o england_n and_o those_o who_o have_v flee_v thence_o for_o righteousness_n sake_n and_o for_o a_o good_a conscience_n nor_o can_v i_o find_v any_o true_a son_n of_o our_o church_n that_o assert_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n unless_o we_o must_v except_v bishop_n poinet_n in_o his_o short_a treatise_n of_o politic_a power_n and_o true_a obedience_n in_o which_o it_o be_v thetical_o lay_v down_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o depose_v a_o evil_a governor_n and_o to_o kill_v a_o tyrant_n but_o i_o can_v believe_v the_o book_n to_o be_v he_o 1._o because_o print_v as_o i_o think_v after_o his_o death_n anno_fw-la 1556._o he_o die_v at_o strasburg_n april_n 11._o of_o the_o same_o year_n and_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n seem_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o 2._o because_o if_o i_o conjecture_v aright_o by_o the_o character_n print_v at_o geneva_n where_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1558._o both_o knox_n first_o blast_n of_o the_o trumpet_n against_o the_o regiment_n of_o woman_n and_o goodman_n book_n of_o obedience_n first_o see_v the_o light_n and_o ant._n gilbie_n admonition_n to_o england_n and_o scotland_n to_o call_v they_o to_o repentance_n and_o three_o because_o it_o want_v that_o learning_n and_o acumen_n that_o discover_v themselves_o illustrious_o in_o his_o other_o write_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o bishop_n practice_n 271._o l._n 2._o hist_o reform_v p._n 271._o dr._n burnet_n acquit_v bishop_n poinet_n of_o have_v any_o hand_n as_o he_o be_v accuse_v in_o sir_n thomas_n wyat_n rebellion_n and_o how_o easy_a be_v it_o in_o a_o disturb_a age_n for_o zealot_n to_o father_n on_o a_o dead_a bishop_n such_o tenet_n as_o he_o neither_o own_a nor_o defend_v but_o if_o after_o all_o this_o bishop_n poinet_n be_v the_o genuine_a author_n of_o that_o treatise_n it_o be_v but_o the_o example_n of_o one_o and_o that_o no_o old_a man_n for_o he_o die_v before_o he_o be_v forty_o maintain_v a_o paradox_n against_o all_o the_o other_o the_o venerable_a martyr_n and_o confessor_n of_o that_o time_n sect_n vii_o among_o those_o pious_a exile_n thomas_n beacon_n be_v one_o who_o have_v be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n 1281._o queen_n fox_n tom_n 2._o p._n 1281._o mary_n reign_n commit_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o lieutenant_n of_o the_o tower_n with_o bradford_n and_o vernon_n go_v afterward_o into_o germany_n whence_o upon_o queen_n elizabeth_n advancement_n to_o the_o crown_n he_o with_o many_o other_o exile_v return_v into_o this_o kingdom_n i_o shall_v at_o present_a omit_v what_o he_o in_o his_o anthology_n out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o lactantius_n have_v cite_v out_o of_o that_o father_n and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v his_o own_o sentiment_n in_o his_o governance_n of_o virtue_n sect._n 1564._o tom_n 1._o oper_n f._n 263._o lond_n 1564._o against_o rebellion_n and_o disobedience_n he_o thus_o instruct_v we_o if_o the_o devil_n that_o old_a enemy_n of_o mankind_n and_o troubler_n of_o all_o good_a order_n go_v about_o to_o put_v in_o thy_o head_n that_o the_o magistrate_n and_o high_a power_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n in_o the_o right_a government_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o too_o much_o cruel_o oppress_v their_o subject_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o may_v just_o rise_v and_o rebel_n against_o they_o and_o take_v upon_o thou_o of_o thy_o own_o private_a authority_n to_o redress_v thing_n that_o be_v amiss_o in_o the_o commonwealth_n take_v heed_n that_o thou_o by_o no_o mean_n consente_v to_o his_o most_o subtle_a and_o wicked_a temptation_n whereby_o he_o go_v about_o to_o throw_v thou_o into_o everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n beside_o the_o shameful_a death_n that_o thou_o shall_v have_v in_o this_o world_n and_o the_o loss_n of_o all_o that_o ever_o thou_o have_v but_o content_v thyself_o with_o thy_o vocation_n labour_v diligent_o and_o quiet_o for_o thy_o live_n to_o maintain_v peace_n
give_v that_o prince_n no_o reason_n to_o repent_v of_o his_o favour_n to_o he_o vindicate_v on_o all_o occasion_n both_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n power_n and_o write_n of_o the_o king_n nor_o be_v his_o book_n and_o his_o action_n dissonant_n one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o he_o never_o side_v with_o never_o encourage_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o in_o his_o work_n orthodoxly_a state_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o government_n and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o its_o adversary_n thus_o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n buckler_n of_o faith._n he_o lay_v down_o brief_o but_o full_o engl._n full_o lib._n 2._o sect._n ult_n p._n 556_o 557._o lon._n 1623._o in_o engl._n first_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n as_o to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n thomas_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n say_v he_o aver_v that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a lord_n be_v but_o a_o humane_a constitution_n and_o proceed_v not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v bellarmin_n and_o arnoux_n their_o reason_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o first_o king_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n nimrod_n make_v himself_o king_n by_o force_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o empire_n be_v erect_v by_o conquest_n 3._o that_o king_n be_v establish_v by_o humane_a mean_n whether_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o crown_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o by_o election_n since_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o bind_v to_o follow_v a_o hereditary_a succession_n more_o than_o a_o election_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a command_n set_v down_o to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n or_o to_o acknowledge_v this_o or_o that_o man_n more_o than_o another_o to_o be_v king._n 5._o that_o for_o these_o reason_n st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n while_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v that_o obedience_n due_a to_o king_n proceed_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o who_o no_o man_n may_v resist_v without_o resist_a god._n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o they_o object_n against_o we_o will_v have_v we_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n and_o although_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v a_o ungodly_a king_n a_o scourge_n use_v by_o god_n to_o destroy_v nation_n nevertheless_o god_n speak_v thus_o unto_o he_o by_o his_o prophet_n dan._n 2.37_o thou_o o_o king_n be_v a_o king_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n as_o to_o their_o reason_n 1._o it_o be_v false_a that_o nimrod_n be_v the_o first_o king_n in_o the_o world_n for_o the_o father_n and_o head_n of_o family_n be_v king_n priest_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o family_n man_n live_v after_o the_o flood_n five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n long_o enough_o to_o see_v a_o multitude_n of_o their_o own_o child_n over_o who_o they_o be_v to_o exercise_v their_o paternal_a power_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o establishment_n of_o government_n in_o conquest_n i_o say_v that_o those_o who_o country_n a_o strange_a prince_n seek_v to_o invade_v do_v well_o to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o if_o in_o that_o defensive_a war_n the_o usurper_n chance_v to_o be_v slay_v he_o be_v just_o punish_v but_o if_o he_o get_v the_o upper_a hand_n if_o the_o race_n of_o the_o ancient_a possessor_n of_o the_o same_o country_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n assemble_v together_o do_v agree_v upon_o a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n and_o if_o all_o the_o officer_n throughout_o the_o country_n have_v take_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o new_a king_n than_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v such_o a_o prince_n in_o that_o kingdom_n than_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o king_n and_o of_o their_o people_n transpose_v kingdom_n and_o dispose_v of_o the_o issue_n of_o battle_n at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o king_n succeed_v by_o inheritance_n or_o by_o election_n but_o whether_o by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v he_o when_o he_o be_v establish_v therein_o while_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v the_o power_n of_o pope_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n though_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o papacy_n by_o election_n and_o too_o often_o by_o indirect_a mean_n etc._n etc._n 4._o though_o there_o be_v no_o command_n to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n it_o suffice_v there_o be_v a_o commandment_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o to_o keep_v our_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n make_v to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o be_v faithful_a to_o that_o king_n to_o who_o we_o swear_v obedience_n and_o loyalty_n nay_o by_o this_o argument_n no_o king_n of_o this_o age_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v his_o name_n express_o set_v down_o in_o holy_a writ_n nay_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o fear_n god_n or_o to_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o particular_o ordain_v that_o thomas_n anthony_n or_o william_n shall_v fear_v god_n or_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v general_a rule_n which_o bound_v particular_a person_n without_o name_v they_o 5._o st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n that_o man_n owe_v to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n either_o because_o king_n command_v divers_a thing_n which_o by_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n as_o suppose_v to_o forbid_v to_o go_v by_o night_n without_o a_o candle_n or_o because_o they_o attain_v to_o that_o power_n by_o humane_a mean_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o their_o power_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o they_o be_v once_o establish_v for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o touch_v the_o mean_n whereby_o a_o prince_n attain_v his_o kingdom_n i._n e._n whether_o by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o election_n but_o what_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o after_o he_o have_v attain_v thereunto_o whosoever_o build_v the_o authority_n of_o king_n upon_o man_n institution_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n cut_v off_o three_o part_n of_o their_o authority_n and_o bereave_v they_o of_o that_o which_o assure_v their_o life_n and_o their_o crown_n more_o than_o the_o guard_n of_o their_o body_n or_o puissant_a army_n which_o put_v terror_n into_o subject_n instead_o of_o frame_v they_o to_o obedience_n then_o the_o fidelity_n of_o subject_n will_v be_v firm_a and_o sure_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v incorporate_v into_o piety_n and_o esteem_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v unto_o god._n the_o same_o excellent_a person_n in_o his_o rejoinder_n to_o de_fw-fr balzac_n after_o he_o have_v assert_v that_o the_o jesuit_n teach_v the_o murder_n of_o prince_n 95._o prince_n letter_n 2d_o ed._n lon_n 1636._o eng_n p._n 73_o 94_o 95._o and_o that_o their_o school_n have_v produce_v many_o king-killer_n he_o proceed_v to_o vindicate_v the_o french_a church_n from_o the_o balzac_n imputation_n who_o profess_v himself_o incense_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o trouble_n in_o france_n though_o he_o acquit_v du_fw-fr moulin_n person_n as_o one_o who_o make_v the_o subjection_n due_a to_o sovereignty_n a_o part_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o teach_v affirm_v that_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v a_o thing_n just_a and_o necessary_a that_o to_o find_v out_o a_o occasion_n of_o rebellion_n either_o in_o a_o man_n be_v own_o religion_n or_o in_o that_o of_o his_o king_n be_v to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o defend_v religion_n by_o course_n condemn_v by_o the_o same_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o be_v perplex_v in_o their_o own_o particular_a affair_n hope_v to_o find_v ease_n in_o trouble_a water_n and_o to_o save_v themselves_o amid_o a_o confusion_n never_o yet_o do_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n advance_v itself_o that_o way_n moses_n have_v power_n to_o inflict_v grievous_a punishment_n on_o egypt_n and_o her_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o will_v never_o deliver_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king._n sect_n xvi_o and_o though_o this_o famous_a man_n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n have_v one_o son_n lewis_n who_o applaud_v the_o regicide_n translate_v milton_n and_o bespatter_v the_o best_a church_n in_o christendom_n yet_o god_n blessed_v he_o with_o another_o of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o principle_n who_o in_o his_o letter_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o a_o french_a protestant_n to_o a_o scotchman_n of_o
the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1689._o the_o preface_n have_v always_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n or_o nonresistance_n of_o our_o lawful_a superior_n have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n found_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o more_o immediate_a follower_n which_o copy_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v exact_o transcribe_v to_o who_o immortal_a glory_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o she_o alone_o in_o contra-distinction_n both_o to_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n have_v assert_v the_o principle_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n as_o the_o best_a age_n of_o christianity_n own_a and_o practise_v it_o and_o have_v live_v so_o long_o to_o see_v that_o doctrine_n ridicule_v and_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bowstring_n and_o the_o assertor_n and_o practiser_n of_o it_o explode_v as_o old_a lacrymist_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n deny_v while_o some_o affirm_v that_o the_o tenet_n be_v no_o old_a than_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o be_v introduce_v by_o a_o few_o court_n bishop_n preface_n bishop_n saunderson_n preface_n to_o archbishop_n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o apostle_n say_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n tit._n 3.1_o though_o s._n paul_n be_v certain_o no_o man-pleas_a far_o from_o seek_v himself_o or_o from_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o handle_v it_o deceitful_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n nor_o be_v there_o hope_n of_o preferment_n when_o the_o church_n have_v no_o settle_a revenue_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n but_o he_o draw_v his_o argument_n from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o discharge_n of_o duty_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o advancement_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n see_v more_o in_o that_o admirable_a preface_n the_o better_a to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o attainment_n and_o establish_v of_o their_o own_o grandeur_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o communion_n both_o romanist_n and_o other_o have_v confident_o aver_v that_o our_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v nothing_o but_o our_o interest_n and_o that_o we_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o king_n because_o they_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n and_o have_v prosecute_v all_o that_o dislike_v our_o constitution_n i_o can_v no_o long_o forbear_v write_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a as_o be_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o our_o shame_n that_o they_o be_v more_o illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n than_o in_o our_o life_n and_o show_v that_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o happy_a reformation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o avow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a in_o thing_n lawful_a active_o to_o obey_v his_o superior_a in_o thing_n unlawful_a to_o suffer_v rather_o than_o obey_v and_o in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o resist_v because_o whoever_o do_v so_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n nor_o can_v the_o doctrine_n be_v unseasonable_a since_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a without_o it_o man_n passion_n natural_o incline_v they_o to_o think_v well_o of_o themselves_o and_o to_o make_v complaint_n of_o hard_a usage_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v most_o gentle_o treat_v what_o instance_n have_v we_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o last_o age_n when_o parson_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o party_n resolve_v to_o expose_v the_o admirable_a reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n render_v she_o worse_o than_o the_o worst_a of_o tyrant_n and_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n where_o be_v the_o genserics_n and_o hunnerics_n as_o if_o neither_o pagan_a nor_o arian_n persecutor_n be_v as_o cruel_a as_o she_o and_o when_o another_o classis_fw-la of_o man_n blacken_v one_o of_o the_o best_a of_o man_n and_o the_o best_a of_o prince_n the_o martyr_n charles_n i._o as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o his_o country_n the_o invader_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o have_v not_o former_a age_n labour_v under_o the_o same_o discontent_n when_o the_o disaffect_v jew_n can_v say_v we_o have_v no_o portion_n in_o david_n nor_o any_o inheritance_n in_o the_o son_n of_o jesse_n every_o man_n to_o his_o tent_n o_o israel_n and_o yet_o that_o prince_n be_v of_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n and_o a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n now_o if_o upon_o such_o pretension_n subject_n may_v right_v themselves_o by_o resist_v their_o lawful_a superior_n how_o soon_o will_v a_o fruitful_a land_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o barren_a wilderness_n and_o paradise_n itself_o become_v a_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o i_o have_v with_o some_o regret_n and_o confusion_n reflect_v heretofore_o that_o in_o the_o romish_a communion_n preston_n widdrington_n and_o barn_n in_o england_n walsh_n and_o charon_n in_o ireland_n and_o in_o scotland_n barclay_n to_o omit_v other_o country_n all_o profess_a papist_n and_o all_o but_o barclay_n priest_n and_o consequent_o more_o oblige_v to_o uphold_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n shall_v honest_o and_o stout_o appear_v to_o the_o vindication_n of_o this_o truth_n which_o we_o seem_v either_o weary_a or_o ashamed_a of_o i_o never_o wonder_v to_o see_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n make_v a_o fastingday_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n nativity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v sorry_a that_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o with_o reason_n because_o their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a both_o to_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n but_o i_o stand_v amaze_v to_o see_v her_o son_n disow_v her_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n do_v we_o serious_o study_v the_o law_n of_o providence_n and_o consider_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n lay_v on_o we_o of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n do_v we_o remember_v that_o affliction_n be_v the_o church_n portion_n and_o that_o not_o the_o least_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v the_o great_a good_a this_o epiph._n this_o aug._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la &_o epiph._n doctrine_n will_v be_v more_o easy_o believe_v and_o more_o ready_o embrace_v they_o be_v the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o teach_v man_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v and_o to_o sly_a from_o persecution_n when_o it_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o religion_n and_o for_o these_o among_o other_o reason_n i_o conjecture_v do_v 4._o do_v stillingfleet_n ser._n jan._n 30._o 168_o â—_o â—_o 9_o p._n 3._o 4._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n call_v simon_n magus_n the_o institutor_n of_o that_o vile_a sect_n the_o leviathan_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o the_o stroy_v all_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o that_o probable_o because_o as_o the_o leviathan_n make_v himself_o sport_n in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o gnostic_n play_v with_o oath_n and_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a 4._o human_a id._n p._n 4._o set_v a_o mighty_a value_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v mean_a and_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o be_v the_o hobbs_n of_o that_o age_n who_o give_v be_v to_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o gnostic_n think_v 5._o think_v id._n p._n 5._o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o contrivance_n of_o some_o evil_a spirit_n to_o abridge_v man_n of_o their_o liberty_n which_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n which_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o same_o great_a man_n say_v 3._o say_v sermon_n novem._n 5._o 1673._o pag._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o machiavelli_n be_v quarrel_n against_o christianity_n that_o by_o its_o precept_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n it_o render_v man_n unfit_a for_o such_o great_a undertake_n as_o can_v not_o be_v accomplish_v without_o something_o of_o cruelty_n and_o inhumanity_n whereas_o the_o old_a religion_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v inure_v man_n to_o blood_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o any_o enterprise_n and_o machiavelli_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n if_o religion_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o make_v man_n butcher_n or_o to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o sword_n and_o
man_n be_v for_o the_o lady_n jane_n but_o beside_o his_o temper_n i_o have_v this_o to_o say_v for_o he_o that_o the_o several_a and_o contrary_a act_n of_o parliament_n limit_v and_o change_v the_o succession_n according_a to_o the_o king_n pleasure_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o henry_n the_o eighth_n reign_n may_v very_o well_o in_o such_o a_o juncture_n of_o affair_n as_o happen_v on_o the_o death_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o stagger_v a_o wise_a man_n and_o incline_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o son_n have_v the_o same_o right_n that_o his_o father_n have_v as_o unquestionable_o he_o have_v if_o it_o be_v a_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n especial_o while_n that_o right_o be_v recognise_v and_o confirm_v in_o parliament_n to_o this_o excellent_a prince_n be_v sir_n john_n cheek_n a_o tutor_n as_o he_o also_o be_v the_o restorer_n of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n in_o england_n he_o in_o his_o advice_n of_o the_o true_a subject_n to_o the_o rebel_n 4._o ed._n oxon._n 1641._o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o or_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n thus_o bespeak_v the_o rebel_n of_o that_o age_n for_o ourselves_o we_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o thank_v god_n by_o who_o religion_n and_o holy_a word_n daily_o teach_v we_o we_o learn_v not_o only_o to_o fear_v he_o true_o but_o also_o to_o obey_v our_o king_n faithful_o and_o to_o serve_v in_o our_o own_o vocation_n like_o subject_n honest_o you_o which_o be_v bind_v by_o god_n word_n not_o to_o obey_v for_o fear_n like_o men-pleasers_a but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n like_o christian_n have_v contrary_a to_o god_n holy_a will_n who_o offence_n be_v everlasting_a death_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o godly_a order_n of_o quietness_n set_v out_o by_o the_o king_n majesty_n law_n the_o breach_n whereof_o be_v not_o unknown_a to_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n uncalled_a of_o god_n unsent_a by_o man_n unfit_a by_o reason_n to_o cast_v away_o your_o bind_a duty_n of_o obedience_n etc._n etc._n yet_o you_o pretend_v that_o partly_o for_o god_n sake_n partly_o for_o the_o commonwealth_n sake_n you_o do_v rise_v how_o do_v you_o take_v in_o hand_n to_o reform_v be_v you_o king_n by_o what_o authority_n or_o by_o what_o succession_n be_v you_o the_o king_n officer_n by_o what_o commission_n be_v you_o call_v by_o god_n by_o what_o token_n declare_v you_o that_o you_o rise_v for_o religion_n what_o religion_n teach_v you_o that_o if_o you_o be_v offer_v persecution_n for_o religion_n you_o ought_v to_o fly_v so_o christ_n teach_v you_o and_o yet_o you_o intend_v to_o fight_v if_o you_o will_v stand_v in_o the_o truth_n you_o ought_v to_o suffer_v like_o martyr_n and_o you_o slay_v like_o tyrant_n thus_o for_o religion_n you_o keep_v no_o religion_n and_o neither_o will_v follow_v the_o counsel_n of_o christ_n nor_o the_o constancy_n of_o martyr_n whatever_o the_o cause_n be_v that_o have_v move_v your_o wicked_a affection_n herein_o 11._o pag._n 11._o as_o they_o be_v unjust_a cause_n and_o increase_v your_o fault_n much_o the_o thing_n itself_o the_o rise_n i_o mean_v must_v needs_o be_v wicked_a and_o horrible_a before_o god_n and_o the_o usurp_a of_o authority_n and_o take_v in_o hand_n rule_n which_o be_v the_o sit_v in_o god_n seat_n of_o justice_n a_o proud_a climb_v up_o into_o god_n high_a throne_n must_v needs_o be_v not_o only_o curse_v new_o by_o he_o but_o also_o have_v be_v often_o punish_v afore_o of_o he_o and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v to_o god_n officer_n 12._o pag._n 12._o god_n account_v it_o do_v to_o he_o you_o be_v bind_v in_o god_n word_n to_o obey_v your_o king_n and_o be_v it_o no_o breach_n of_o duty_n to_o withstand_v your_o king_n see_v also_o bishop_n hooper_n comment_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n sect_n iii_o but_o the_o outward_a felicity_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v very_o great_a under_o edward_n the_o six_o so_o it_o be_v short-lived_a a_o black_a storm_n gather_v under_o queen_n mary_n and_o at_o last_o fall_v severe_o upon_o her_o protestant_a subject_n who_o deal_v with_o she_o as_o they_o be_v in_o duty_n bind_v they_o assist_v she_o cheerful_o till_o she_o get_v her_o crown_n and_o when_o contrary_a to_o her_o duty_n and_o her_o promise_n she_o persecute_v they_o some_o of_o they_o resolute_o suffer_v martyrdom_n other_o as_o our_o saviour_n advise_v flee_v into_o foreign_a country_n for_o protection_n the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o party_n solemn_o disow_v the_o principle_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n even_o when_o she_o have_v falsify_v her_o promise_n to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v attest_v by_o more_o than_o a_o few_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o reign_n 285._o reign_n burn._n hist_o res_fw-la part_n l._n 2._o p._n 285._o the_o bishop_n of_o exeter_n s._n david_n and_o gloucester_n taylor_n philpot_n bradford_n crome_n sanders_n rogers_n laurence_n and_o other_o who_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o principle_n conclude_v thus_o as_o the_o historian_n say_v these_o thing_n they_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o defend_v as_o they_o often_o have_v before_o offer_v and_o conclude_v charge_v all_o people_n to_o enter_v into_o no_o rebellion_n against_o the_o queen_n but_o to_o obey_v she_o in_o all_o point_n except_o where_o her_o command_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god._n but_o their_o own_o word_n will_v most_o proper_o give_v we_o their_o meaning_n as_o etc._n as_o tom._n 3._o p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n fox_n record_v because_o we_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v determine_v to_o send_v we_o speedy_o out_o of_o the_o prison_n of_o the_o king_n bench_n etc._n etc._n where_o at_o present_a we_o be_v and_o of_o a_o long_a time_n some_o of_o we_o have_v be_v not_o as_o rebel_n traitor_n seditious_a person_n thief_n or_o transgressor_n of_o any_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n inhibition_n proclamation_n or_o commandment_n of_o the_o queen_n highness_n or_o of_o any_o of_o the_o council_n god_n name_n be_v praise_v therefore_o but_o only_o for_o the_o conscience_n we_o have_v to_o god_n and_o to_o his_o most_o holy_a word_n and_o truth_n to_o one_o of_o the_o university_n there_o to_o dispute_v we_o write_v and_o send_v abroad_o this_o our_o faith_n humble_o require_v and_o in_o the_o bowel_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n beseech_v all_o that_o fear_n god_n to_o behave_v themselves_o as_o obedient_a subject_n to_o the_o queen_n highness_n and_o the_o superior_a power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n under_o she_o rather_o after_o our_o example_n to_o give_v their_o head_n to_o the_o block_n than_o in_o any_o point_n to_o rebel_v or_o once_o to_o mutter_v against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a we_o mean_v our_o sovereign_a lady_n queen_n mary_n into_o who_o heart_n we_o beseech_v the_o lord_n of_o mercy_n plentiful_o to_o pour_v the_o wisdom_n and_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n first_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v reckon_v up_o what_o doctrine_n they_o own_v and_o what_o they_o condemn_v they_o go_v on_o thus_o and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o we_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v all_o our_o confession_n here_o to_o be_v most_o true_a by_o the_o verity_n of_o god_n word_n and_o consent_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n as_o obedient_a subject_n we_o shall_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n and_o not_o cease_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o they_o that_o he_o will_v govern_v they_o all_o general_o and_o particular_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n and_o grace_n and_o so_o we_o hearty_o desire_v and_o humble_o pray_v all_o man_n to_o do_v ☞_o ☞_o in_o no_o point_n consent_v to_o any_o kind_n of_o rebellion_n or_o sedition_n against_o our_o sovereign_a lady_n the_o queen_n highness_n but_o where_o they_o can_v obey_v but_o they_o must_v disobey_v god_n then_o to_o submit_v themselves_o with_o all_o patience_n and_o humility_n to_o suffer_v as_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o high_a power_n shall_v adjudge_v as_o we_o be_v ready_a through_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v adjudge_v we_o unto_o rather_o than_o we_o will_v consent_v to_o any_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o this_o which_o we_o here_o confess_v unless_o we_o shall_v be_v convince_v thereof_o either_o by_o write_v or_o by_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o lord_n of_o mercy_n endue_v we_o all_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o truth_n and_o grace_n of_o perseverance_n therein_o unto_o the_o end_n amen_n may_v 8_o anno_fw-la dom._n 1554._o this_o letter_n be_v subscribe_v by_o bishop_n ferrar_n bishop_n hooper_n and_o bishop_n coverdale_n and_o by_o nine_o other_o who_o be_v the_o flower_n of_o confessor_n at_o that_o time_n
that_o those_o who_o suffer_v for_o assert_v any_o other_o power_n over_o king_n be_v not_o martyr_n but_o traitor_n 392._o traitor_n id._n serm._n 39_o p._n 391_o 392._o we_o sin_n against_o the_o father_n the_o root_n of_o power_n in_o conceive_v amiss_o of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n when_o god_n say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_n there_o the_o per_n be_v not_o a_o permission_n but_o a_o commission_n it_o be_v not_o that_o they_o reign_v by_o my_o sufferance_n but_o they_o reign_v by_o my_o ordinance_n a_o king_n be_v not_o a_o king_n because_o he_o be_v a_o good_a king_n nor_o leaf_n be_v a_o king_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o leave_v be_v good_a all_o be_v well_o sum_v up_o by_o the_o apostle_n rom._n 13.5_o you_o must_v needs_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n the_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v root_v in_o the_o power_n of_o god_n 698._o god_n ser._n 69._o p._n 698._o the_o root_n of_o all_o be_v order_n and_o the_o orderer_n of_o all_o be_v the_o king._n sect_n ix_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n come_v a_o stranger_n into_o this_o kingdom_n but_o in_o a_o little_a time_n become_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o estate_n of_o our_o church_n and_o speak_v her_o sense_n in_o his_o book_n which_o be_v well_o receive_v both_o here_o and_o abroad_o nor_o do_v his_o apostasy_n afterward_o concern_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n for_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v a_o transub_n a_o bishop_n cousin_n of_o transub_n reverend_a prelate_n of_o our_o communion_n the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n do_v make_v good_a what_o he_o promise_v here_o when_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n that_o he_o will_v own_v and_o defend_v the_o english_a church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o among_o other_o her_o doctrine_n he_o very_o well_o understand_v this_o of_o nonresistance_n or_o rather_o he_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n for_o his_o book_n be_v write_v though_o not_o complete_v before_o he_o leave_v italy_n will_v easy_o appear_v when_o it_o be_v remember_v that_o 1._o that_o lib._n de_fw-fr rep._n eccles_n cap._n 1._o he_o show_v to_o the_o confutation_n of_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n while_o he_o live_v on_o earth_n have_v no_o temporal_a kingdom_n 2._o kingdom_n cap._n 2._o that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v immmediate_o from_o god_n prove_v it_o from_o rom._n 13.1_o that_o thus_o god_n ordain_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o old_a world_n that_o god_n himself_o be_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n till_o the_o day_n of_o saul_n that_o he_o transfer_v his_o power_n not_o to_o the_o people_n but_o to_o saul_n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v of_o god_n institution_n and_o not_o the_o people_n be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o write_n of_o irenaeus_n tertull._n chryst_n optat._v didymus_n hosius_n ambrose_n austin_n etc._n etc._n and_o from_o the_o assertion_n of_o the_o elder_a pope_n and_o council_n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o other_o divine_n that_o government_n be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v false_a that_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n have_v confirm_v this_o assertion_n that_o all_o that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n say_v be_v that_o man_n must_v be_v govern_v and_o that_o if_o the_o government_n be_v original_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n all_o government_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v democratical_a which_o say_v he_o be_v the_o worst_a and_o most_o imperfect_a form_n of_o government_n he_o prove_v also_o that_o if_o the_o people_n do_v elect_v they_o can_v call_v the_o prince_n who_o they_o elect_v to_o account_v after_o which_o 82._o which_o cap._n 10._o n._n 82._o he_o propose_v a_o objection_n if_o prince_n be_v so_o unaccountable_a then_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n against_o evil_a prince_n no_o not_o though_o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o be_v guilty_a of_o maleadministration_n of_o the_o government_n and_o vex_v their_o subject_n both_o in_o their_o civil_a and_o sacred_a property_n for_o while_o deposition_n be_v the_o only_a remedy_n if_o they_o can_v be_v depose_v there_o be_v no_o remedy_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v after_o such_o a_o state_n not_o what_o be_v free_a from_o all_o inconvenience_n but_o what_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o least_o and_o the_o least_o dangerous_a but_o much_o more_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a of_o human_a society_n be_v those_o confusion_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o arise_v from_o the_o rebellion_n of_o subject_n and_o from_o civil_a war_n than_o those_o which_o happen_v from_o the_o cruelty_n of_o a_o ungovernable_a king_n exercise_v upon_o his_o subject_n 2._o that_o this_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o a_o supreme_a temporal_a prince_n that_o he_o can_v lawful_o be_v depose_v for_o such_o king_n be_v only_o inferior_a to_o god_n and_o be_v his_o immediate_a vicegerent_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o suarez_n 6._o suarez_n c._n 3._o n._n 6._o he_o show_v the_o mistake_n of_o that_o jesuit_n that_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n that_o god_n have_v give_v prince_n such_o a_o power_n prove_v from_o s._n paul_n that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v of_o god._n and_o 16._o and_o n._n 16._o if_o a_o crown_n happen_v to_o fall_v to_o a_o infidel_n his_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v he_o in_o which_o case_n say_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v and_o reverence_v the_o equity_n of_o the_o english_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o when_o they_o have_v free_v themselves_o from_o the_o papal_a yoke_n and_o embrace_v the_o reform_a religion_n under_o edward_n the_o six_o do_v notwithstanding_o after_o his_o death_n set_v the_o crown_n on_o the_o head_n of_o his_o sister_n mary_n who_o they_o know_v to_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o zealous_o affect_v towards_o the_o pope_n which_o succession_n the_o peer_n do_v not_o only_o allow_v of_o but_o the_o prelate_n also_o who_o expect_v nothing_o from_o she_o but_o execution_n and_o martyrdom_n for_o they_o know_v that_o religion_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v the_o admission_n of_o the_o lawful_a heir_n to_o his_o right_n 17._o right_n n._n 17._o for_o the_o power_n of_o a_o king_n be_v give_v he_o by_o divine_a positive_a law_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o god_n who_o can_v take_v his_o power_n from_o he_o to_o this_o archbishop_n i_o will_v join_v his_o bitter_a adversary_n bishop_n montagu_n jul._n montagu_n not._n in_o invect_n 2._o naz._n in_o jul._n because_o herein_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v when_o the_o christian_n in_o julian_n be_v time_n betake_v themselves_o only_o to_o their_o prayer_n and_o not_o to_o force_v it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o can_v not_o but_o because_o they_o will_v not_o for_o they_o have_v sufficient_a force_n to_o subdue_v the_o tyrant_n as_o both_o greg._n naz._n and_o s._n austin_n aver_v but_o they_o have_v learn_v patience_n in_o the_o school_n of_o their_o master_n christ_n who_o have_v recommend_v it_o to_o they_o both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o example_n not_o to_o confound_v heaven_n and_o earth_n etc._n etc._n bishop_n lake_n be_v sermon_n preach_v in_o trinity-church_n in_o winchester_n at_o a_o assize_n 1610._o a_o false_a religion_n do_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o resolve_v the_o conscience_n of_o such_o as_o doubt_v whether_o a_o different_a religion_n do_v evacuate_v the_o power_n of_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n it_o do_v not_o say_v he_o though_o it_o be_v a_o false_a religion_n sect_n x._o old_a mr._n deed_n have_v be_v censure_v as_o a_o puritan_n but_o i_o be_o sure_a neither_o he_o nor_o his_o copartner_n clever_n be_v so_o in_o this_o point_n for_o in_o their_o 217._o their_o the_o 5_o commandment_n p._n 216_o 217._o comment_n on_o the_o commandment_n they_o thus_o declare_v themselves_o the_o first_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v submission_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a in_o heart_n to_o reverence_n and_o outward_o to_o obey_v the_o magistrate_n and_o this_o be_v command_v rom._n 13._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n he_o command_v not_o only_o a_o bodily_a subjection_n which_o may_v be_v in_o many_o rebellious_a person_n that_o resist_v authority_n and_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n for_o this_o sin_n but_o a_o inward_a submission_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o unto_o a_o spark_n of_o god_n authority_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o a_o appointment_n of_o he_o for_o if_o this_o inward_a be_v not_o first_o this_o outward_a will_v fail_v upon_o every_o occasion_n there_o must_v be_v also_o a_o outward_a subjection_n in_o obey_v their_o command_n as_o
but_o that_o one_o curse_a position_n alone_o wherein_o notwithstanding_o their_o disagreement_n otherwise_o they_o both_o consent_n that_o lawful_a sovereign_n may_v be_v by_o their_o subject_n resist_v and_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o they_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v good_a the_o charge_n against_o they_o both_o which_o be_v such_o a_o notorious_a piece_n of_o ungodliness_n as_o no_o man_n that_o either_o fear_v god_n or_o the_o king_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v can_v speak_v of_o or_o think_v of_o without_o detestation_n pag._n 134._o ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la it_o be_v good_a if_o we_o do_v remember_v that_o they_o be_v to_o give_v up_o that_o account_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o we_o pag._n 177._o sect_n xx._n doctor_n bernard_n 21._o bernard_n ser._n on_o rom._n 13.2_o in_o the_o clavi_fw-la trabalea_n p._n 21._o affirm_v that_o some_o expositor_n conceive_v one_o cause_n of_o the_o apostle_n exhortation_n to_o be_v the_o rumour_n then_o false_o raise_v upon_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v seditious_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n tend_v to_o the_o absolve_v of_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o any_o other_o and_o then_o show_v 29._o show_v p._n 28_o 29._o that_o it_o be_v a_o popish_a assertion_n that_o a_o people_n can_v never_o so_o far_o transfer_v their_o right_n over_o to_o a_o king_n but_o they_o retain_v the_o habit_n of_o it_o still_o within_o themselves_o aver_v 30._o aver_v p._n 30._o that_o whoever_o have_v or_o shall_v resist_v do_v tread_v under_o their_o foot_n the_o holy_a scripture_n 35._o scripture_n p._n 35._o that_o as_o king_n receive_v their_o power_n from_o god_n so_o be_v we_o to_o leave_v they_o only_o to_o god_n if_o they_o shall_v abuse_v it_o not_o but_o that_o they_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v prudent_o and_o humble_o reminded_a of_o their_o duty_n but_o yet_o without_o lift_v up_o our_o hand_n against_o they_o in_o the_o least_o resistance_n of_o they_o god_n want_v not_o mean_n whereby_o he_o can_v when_o he_o please_v remove_v or_o amend_v they_o 40._o they_o pag._n 40._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v nothing_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n or_o flight_n when_o persecute_v etc._n etc._n to_o this_o purpose_n do_v mr._n symmon_n in_o his_o vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n aver_v that_o 84._o that_o sect._n 8._o p._n 84._o rebel_n as_o for_o god_n they_o believe_v he_o as_o little_a as_o they_o do_v the_o king_n for_o they_o dare_v not_o trust_v he_o for_o protection_n they_o have_v more_o confidence_n in_o the_o militia_n a_o great_a deal_n and_o stand_v more_o upon_o it_o beside_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v god_n they_o will_v also_o fear_v he_o faith_n and_o fear_n go_v together_o they_o will_v regard_v his_o word_n more_o and_o not_o be_v so_o opposite_a in_o all_o their_o way_n or_o endeavour_v to_o make_v it_o of_o none_o effect_v by_o their_o sinful_a ordinance_n and_o tradition_n beside_o faith_n in_o god_n discover_v itself_o by_o their_o do_v the_o work_n of_o god_n and_o they_o be_v not_o hatred_n strife_n sedition_n rebellion_n murder_n lie_v slander_v and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n 146._o sect._n 14._o p._n 146._o etc._n etc._n tell_v we_o o_o you_o pretender_n to_o piety_n where_o be_v that_o subjection_n to_o the_o king_n for_o conscience_n sake_n which_o s._n paul_n call_v for_o and_o that_o obedience_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n which_o s._n peter_n require_v 257._o pag._n 257._o etc._n etc._n consider_v and_o call_v to_o mind_n whether_o those_o teacher_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v be_v most_o active_a and_o busy_a in_o draw_v you_o into_o this_o way_n have_v not_o hereby_o contradict_v their_o own_o former_a doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o stephen_n gardiner_n that_o no_o man_n in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o have_v speak_v better_a for_o the_o king_n authority_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientid_v and_o yet_o no_o man_n more_o violent_a in_o queen_n mary_n time_n in_o persecute_v those_o that_o hold_v fast_o to_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o doctrine_n may_v not_o the_o like_o be_v affirm_v of_o many_o of_o your_o preacher_n that_o no_o man_n teach_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n better_o or_o inveigh_v more_o against_o rebellion_n 259._o pag._n 258_o 259._o and_o sheedin_fw-mi of_o blood_n than_o they_o heretofore_o have_v do_v but_o now_o none_o more_o violent_a observe_v that_o note_n out_o of_o mr._n fox_n how_o henry_n the_o four_o that_o depose_v richard_n the_o second_o be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o english_a king_n that_o begin_v the_o burn_a of_o god_n saint_n for_o their_o stand_n against_o the_o papist_n 262._o pag._n 260_o 261_o 262._o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infallibility_n be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o error_n among_o the_o papist_n so_o it_o be_v now_o among_o they_o that_o be_v the_o worshipper_n of_o a_o parliament_n for_o when_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o err_v than_o he_o may_v oppose_v prince_n excommunicate_a king_n absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n etc._n etc._n so_o now_o this_o be_v swallow_v that_o the_o parliament_n can_v err_v they_o may_v raise_v rebellion_n too_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o loyalty_n persecute_v the_o king_n etc._n etc._n consider_v whether_o in_o any_o thing_n these_o man_n have_v perform_v what_o at_o first_o they_o promise_v whether_o religion_n be_v better_o settle_v the_o church_n better_o reform_v and_o unite_v or_o the_o commonwealth_n more_o flourish_a etc._n etc._n sect_n xxi_o thus_o that_o good_a man_n assert_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n in_o those_o evil_a day_n supper_n day_n bishop_n of_o lond._n 2d_o letter_n ab_fw-la the_o neglect_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n when_o under_o a_o usurp_a power_n sin_n be_v the_o law_n and_o transgression_n the_o commandment_n when_o three_o once_o happy_a nation_n wear_v the_o heavy_a yoke_n of_o slavery_n and_o man_n feel_v to_o their_o cost_n what_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n can_v do_v till_o god_n of_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n restore_v our_o judge_n as_o at_o the_o first_o and_o our_o counsellor_n as_o at_o the_o beginning_n under_o who_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o true_a colour_n and_o the_o mask_n of_o hypocrisy_n will_v no_o long_o hide_v the_o deformity_n of_o the_o traitor_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v the_o act_n of_o parliament_n make_v just_a after_o the_o restoration_n that_o condemn_v the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n that_o assert_v their_o authority_n superiority_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o take_v arm_n against_o they_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o confine_v myself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o eminent_a divine_n of_o the_o age_n and_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o down_n and_o conner_n dr._n taylor_n 1._o taylor_n ductor_n dubitant_fw-la b._n 3._o c._n 3._o rule_n 1._o who_o prove_v that_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o every_o republic_n be_v universal_a absolute_a and_o unlimited_a 1._o unlimited_a rule_n 3._o n._n 1._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o rebel_n or_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n upon_o any_o pretext_n whatsoever_o he_o that_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o supreme_a power_n or_o authority_n that_o god_n have_v appoint_v over_o he_o be_v impious_a against_o god_n and_o fight_v against_o he_o rom._n 13._o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v he_o that_o do_v not_o obey_v be_v disobedient_a to_o god_n for_o that_o be_v not_o true_a in_o some_o case_n it_o be_v lawful_a not_o to_o obey_v but_o in_o all_o case_n it_o be_v necessary_a not_o to_o resist_v 2._o resist_v id._n n._n 2._o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o proposition_n in_o the_o world_n clear_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o more_o certain_a in_o christianity_n than_o this_o rule_n and_o in_o the_o fifteen_o number_n he_o answer_v at_o large_a that_o wild_a question_n as_o he_o call_v it_o if_o a_o king_n go_v about_o to_o destroy_v his_o people_n be_v resistance_n then_o lawful_a and_o conclude_v all_o 17._o all_o n._n 15_o 17._o we_o have_v nothing_o dear_a to_o we_o than_o our_o life_n and_o our_o religion_n but_o in_o both_o these_o case_n we_o find_v whole_a army_n of_o christian_n die_v quiet_o and_o suffer_a persecution_n without_o murmur_n if_o the_o prince_n do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n that_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o i_o not_o to_o do_v i_o to_o this_o pious_a prelate_n now_o in_o heaven_n i_o will_v join_v a_o pious_a brother_n of_o he_o as_o yet_o on_o earth_n comman_n earth_n bishop_n kenn'_v expos_n ch._n cat._n v._o comman_n who_o thus_o address_v to_o god_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o sovereign_n thou_o
doctrine_n to_o murder_v prince_n be_v not_o of_o the_o gospel-spirit_n bishop_n hacket_n sermon_n on_o psal_n xli_o 9_o on_o the_o gowry_n conspiracy_n p._n 740._o 741._o sure_o above_o all_o man_n if_o the_o clergy_n be_v not_o careful_a to_o set_v forth_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o day_n with_o great_a honour_n and_o solemnity_n it_o be_v their_o ignorance_n or_o their_o negligence_n have_v these_o furious_a swordman_n that_o lay_v their_o weapon_n to_o his_o throat_n find_v a_o austere_a master_n nay_o a_o tyrant_n they_o must_v have_v bear_v with_o it_o and_o not_o touch_v the_o man_n that_o bear_v the_o character_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v dr._n sharp_a before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o apr._n 11._o 1679._o p._n 35._o o_o may_v god_n so_o inspire_v you_o that_o by_o your_o mean_n the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o the_o right_n of_o his_o crown_n may_v be_v secure_v against_o all_o wicked_a attempt_n and_o p._n 39_o let_v we_o hate_v all_o trick_n and_o device_n and_o equivocation_n both_o in_o our_o word_n and_o in_o carriage_n let_v we_o be_v constant_o and_o inflexible_o loyal_a to_o our_o prince_n and_o let_v no_o consideration_n in_o the_o world_n make_v we_o violate_v our_o allegiance_n to_o he_o and_o in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n 1680._o speak_v of_o the_o upright_a man_n he_o be_v one_o studious_o endeavour_v to_o preserve_v his_o allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n pag._n 19_o he_o be_v a_o man_n that_o honour_n the_o king_n that_o be_v observant_a of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v true_a to_o the_o government_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o they_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v at_o the_o yorkshire_n feast_n feb._n 17._o 16_o 79_o 79_o 80._o p._n 17._o we_o may_v do_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o good_a by_o our_o good_a example_n of_o loyalty_n sect_n xxii_o and_o to_o evince_v that_o this_o have_v be_v the_o unquestioned_a doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o member_n of_o this_o church_n i_o shall_v subjoin_v many_o other_o testimony_n 7._o testimony_n bish_n of_o lincoln_n principl_n and_o posit_n p._n 7._o that_o england_n be_v a_o monarchy_n the_o crown_n imperial_a and_o our_o king_n supreme_a governor_n and_o sole_a supreme_a governor_n of_o this_o realm_n and_o all_o other_o their_o dominion_n will_v i_o believe_v i_o be_o sure_a it_o shall_v be_v grant_v see_v our_o authentic_a law_n and_o statute_n do_v so_o express_o and_o so_o often_o say_v it_o in_o our_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n we_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n supreme_a so_o none_o not_o the_o pope_n above_o he_o and_o only_o supreme_a so_o none_o coordinate_a or_o equal_a to_o he_o so_o that_o by_o our_o know_a law_n our_o king_n be_v solo_fw-la deo_fw-la minor_fw-la invest_v with_o such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o exclude_v both_o pope_n and_o people_n and_o all_o the_o world_n god_n almighty_n only_o except_v by_o who_o king_n do_v reign_v from_o have_v any_o power_n jurisdiction_n or_o authority_n over_o he_o this_o book_n have_v its_o imprimatur_fw-la not_o from_o any_o mean_a hand_n but_o from_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n himself_o which_o be_v to_o i_o a_o plain_a implication_n that_o his_o lordship_n do_v then_o own_o the_o doctrine_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n etc._n truth_n burnet_n vind._n etc._n etc._n print_v at_o glascow_n p._n 7._o etc._n etc._n the_o vindication_n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o church_n be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n obj._n may_v not_o subject_n when_o oppress_v in_o their_o establish_a religion_n defend_v themselves_o and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n direct_v man_n to_o defend_v themselves_o when_o unjust_o assault_v answ_n we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o right_n and_o permission_n of_o nature_n now_o self-defence_n can_v be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n ☜_o ☜_o for_o than_o it_o can_v never_o be_v dispense_v with_o without_o a_o sin_n nay_o be_v a_o man_n never_o so_o criminal_a he_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v kill_v neither_o shall_v any_o malefactor_n submit_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o judge_n but_o stand_v to_o his_o defence_n by_o all_o the_o force_n he_o can_v raise_v and_o it_o will_v not_o serve_v turn_n to_o say_v for_o the_o good_a of_o society_n he_o ought_v to_o submit_v for_o no_o man_n must_v violate_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v it_o on_o never_o so_o good_a a_o design_n christ_n die_v for_o we_o show_v that_o self-defence_n can_v be_v no_o law_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o christ_n who_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n have_v contradict_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n 10._o nature_n pag._n 10._o he_o than_o proceed_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o magistrate_n derive_v not_o their_o power_n from_o the_o surrender_n of_o the_o people_n for_o none_o can_v surrender_v what_o they_o have_v not_o ☜_o ☜_o take_v then_o a_o multitude_n of_o people_n not_o yet_o associate_v none_o of_o they_o have_v power_n of_o his_o own_o life_n neither_o have_v he_o power_n of_o his_o neighbor_n since_o no_o man_n out_o of_o society_n may_v kill_v another_o be_v his_o crime_n never_o so_o great_a much_o less_o be_v his_o own_o murderer_n a_o multitude_n of_o people_n not_o yet_o associate_v be_v but_o so_o many_o individual_a person_n therefore_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n be_v not_o from_o the_o people_n nor_o be_v any_o of_o their_o delegation_n but_o be_v from_o god._n 35._o god._n pag._n 35._o consider_v that_o christ_n be_v to_o fulfil_v all_o righteousness_n if_o then_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n exact_v our_o defence_n in_o case_n of_o unjust_a persecution_n for_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o that_o law_n as_o well_o as_o we_o for_o he_o come_v not_o to_o destroy_v but_o to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n both_o by_o his_o example_n and_o precept_n if_o then_o you_o charge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o absolute_a submission_n as_o brutish_a or_o stupid_a or_o as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n see_v you_o do_v not_o run_v into_o blasphemy_n by_o charge_v that_o holy_a one_o foolish_o for_o whatever_o he_o know_v of_o the_o secret_a will_n of_o god_n he_o be_v to_o follow_v his_o reveal_v will_v in_o his_o action_n 39_o action_n pag._n 39_o if_o fight_n at_o that_o time_n when_o saint_n peter_n draw_v his_o sword_n for_o preserve_v christ_n from_o the_o jew_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o kingdom_n so_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n bind_v all_o the_o succeed_a age_n of_o the_o church_n no_o less_o than_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v what_o be_v then_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n will_v be_v so_o still_o 42._o still_o p._n 42._o i_o shall_v add_v one_o thing_n which_o all_o casuist_n hold_v a_o safe_a rule_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a viz._n that_o we_o ought_v to_o follow_v that_o side_n of_o the_o doubt_n that_o be_v free_a from_o hazard_n ☞_o ☞_o here_o then_o damnation_n be_v at_o least_o the_o seem_a hazard_n of_o resistance_n therefore_o except_o upon_o as_o clear_a evidence_n you_o prove_v the_o danger_n of_o absolute_a submission_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n that_o it_o may_v balance_v the_o other_o then_o absolute_a submission_n as_o be_v the_o secure_a be_v to_o be_v follow_v 41._o follow_v p._n 41._o obj._n but_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n to_o thou_o for_o good_a and_o if_o they_o swerve_v from_o this_o they_o forsake_v the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v raise_v up_o and_o so_o fall_v from_o the_o power_n and_o right_n to_o our_o obedience_n answ_n it_o be_v true_a the_o sovereign_n be_v a_o minister_n of_o god_n for_o good_a so_o that_o he_o corrupt_v his_o power_n gross_o when_o he_o pursue_v not_o that_o design_n but_o in_o that_o he_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o god_n who_o minister_n he_o be_v etc._n etc._n the_o same_o author_n continue_v steadfast_a to_o this_o doctrine_n when_o he_o leave_v scotland_n and_o come_v into_o england_n 9_o england_n ser._n on_o jan._n 30._o 1674_o 1674_o 5._o p._n 7._o 9_o david_n when_o saul_n be_v most_o unjust_o hunt_v his_o life_n will_v not_o stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o see_v he_o be_v the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n from_o almighty_a god_n the_o king_n have_v his_o power_n and_o to_o he_o he_o know_v he_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o administration_n affirm_v that_o the_o enemy_n of_o that_o royal_a martyr_n 38._o p._n 38._o by_o oath_n and_o counter-oath_n which_o they_o often_o take_v have_v their_o conscience_n so_o sear_v as_o to_o be_v past_a feel_n till_o they_o throw_v off_o all_o sense_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n and_o set_v up_o profess_o
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
that_o to_o do_v evil_a though_o for_o our_o own_o preservation_n instead_o of_o procure_v our_o peace_n and_o settlement_n will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o unsettle_v and_o ruin_v we_o for_o have_v once_o break_v down_o the_o fence_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v place_v about_o we_o who_o can_v tell_v where_o we_o shall_v stop_v or_o abide_v have_v allow_v ourselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o do_v one_o sinful_a action_n we_o may_v easy_o be_v prompt_v on_o to_o commit_v a_o thousand_o for_o the_o same_o pretence_n will_v justify_v all_o sin_n alike_o and_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n a_o tumult_n may_v lawful_o be_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n also_o may_v be_v promote_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxiv_o mr._n long_o be_v so_o well_o know_v for_o his_o zeal_n in_o this_o good_a cause_n to_o all_o that_o have_v see_v his_o answer_n to_o johnson_n and_o hunt_n his_o no_o protestant_n but_o a_o dissenter_n plot_n and_o other_o such_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v wonder_v that_o of_o late_o he_o shall_v own_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o popular_a objection_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o muster_v up_o for_o unanswerable_a argument_n the_o very_a same_o objection_n of_o julian_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o and_o against_o law_n etc._n etc._n which_o himself_o have_v former_o so_o lucky_o both_o answer_v and_o explode_v but_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n austin_n write_v his_o retractation_n in_o which_o he_o correct_v his_o error_n and_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v the_o world_n too_o that_o bellarmine_n write_v his_o recognition_n in_o which_o he_o multiply_v and_o confirm_v his_o heterodoxy_n i_o shall_v therefore_o brief_o represent_v his_o former_a judgement_n out_o of_o one_o of_o his_o print_a sermon_n 13._o sermon_n on_o sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 13._o rebel_n shall_v show_v so_o much_o of_o ingenuity_n and_o serious_a penitence_n as_o the_o sorcerer_n do_v act._n nineteeen_o 19_o who_o burn_v their_o book_n for_o i_o dare_v aver_v that_o there_o be_v more_o argument_n for_o resist_v of_o lawful_a prince_n which_o they_o can_v but_o know_v be_v threaten_v with_o damnation_n rom._n xiii_o 2._o in_o the_o book_n of_o some_o who_o term_v themselves_o true_a protestant_n than_o be_v in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v write_v by_o such_o as_o they_o just_o condemn_v for_o idolatrous_a and_o traitorous_a papist_n 19_o p._n 19_o what_o great_a encouragement_n can_v be_v give_v man_n pretend_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n than_o when_o their_o guide_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o they_o have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n shall_v prophesy_v lie_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o rebellion_n by_o scripture_n and_o example_n they_o be_v like_o they_o in_o the_o gospel_n who_o no_o bond_n or_o chain_n can_v restrain_v from_o practise_v the_o mischief_n they_o have_v imagine_v no_o obligation_n of_o law_n of_o conscience_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n no_o oath_n or_o promise_n can_v hold_v they_o but_o they_o mock_v god_n himself_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o unsuspected_o destroy_v his_o vicegerent_n 22._o pag._n 22._o if_o the_o principle_n allow_v of_o in_o any_o community_n of_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v countenance_n the_o resist_a depose_v and_o mur_n hear_v of_o prince_n be_v it_o on_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n or_o tyranny_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o kirk_n reform_v abuse_n or_o redress_v grievance_n though_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o actor_n yet_o all_o be_v criminal_n when_o absalon_n be_v sacrifice_v at_o hebron_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o the_o conspiracy_n be_v strengthen_v say_v the_o text._n it_o seem_v that_o absalon_n have_v his_o levite_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o strengthen_v the_o rebellion_n by_o he_o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v in_o their_o great_a privilege_n and_o power_n that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o church_n oppression_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o state_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o shake_v off_o these_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o vindicate_v themselves_o into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o god._n 28._o p._n 27_o 28._o one_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v the_o original_a of_o authority_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o scripture_n or_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n violent_o to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n when_o they_o persecute_v they_o for_o religion_n and_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n that_o success_n justify_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o to_o pursue_v it_o be_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o providence_n under_o such_o doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o press_n have_v sweat_n the_o church_n have_v groan_v the_o people_n soul_n be_v lead_v captive_a in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o under_o these_o this_o horrid_a conspiracy_n have_v be_v hatch_v the_o devil_n himself_o when_o he_o appear_v in_o the_o mantle_n of_o samuel_n never_o do_v nor_o can_v teach_v saul_n more_o pernicious_a doctrine_n than_o this_o philostratus_n say_v that_o the_o murder_n of_o domitian_n be_v more_o owe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o appollonius_n than_o the_o hand_n of_o stephanus_n and_o parthenius_n who_o slay_v he_o dr._n fowler_n 16._o fowler_n design_n of_o christianity_n chap._n 16._o the_o most_o calm_a meek_a peaceable_a gentle_a and_o submissive_a temper_n recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n do_v mighty_o declare_v itself_o in_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n sore_o persecute_v yet_o say_v tertull_n there_o be_v never_o any_o uproar_n or_o hurlyburly_n among_o they_o nor_o be_v this_o owe_v to_o necessity_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o tertullian_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n 346._o chap._n 24._o p._n 346._o it_o be_v the_o most_o strange_a and_o unaccountable_a thing_n for_o man_n in_o defence_n or_o favour_n of_o that_o way_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v most_o true_o the_o christian_n to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v essential_o and_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n evil_a for_o these_o thing_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o christian_a religion_n 249._o pag._n 248_o 249._o what_o villainy_n be_v there_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o proselyte_n have_v stick_v at_o commit_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o as_o exciting_a subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o most_o solemn_a oath_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v i_o can_v say_v that_o of_o all_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n the_o papist_n only_o be_v liable_a to_o this_o charge_n but_o alas_o it_o be_v too_o manifest_a to_o be_v deny_v or_o yet_o dissemble_v that_o not_o a_o few_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v enmity_n to_o popery_n be_v sad_o guilty_a though_o not_o equal_o with_o the_o papist_n in_o this_o particular_a sect_n xxxv_o the_o author_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man._n i_o pay_v all_o man_n their_o due_n all_o officer_n 64._o chap._n 3._o p._n 63_o 64._o and_o office_n in_o church_n and_o state_n according_a to_o st._n paul_n command_n rom._n xiii_o i_o pay_v all_o honour_n and_o service_n to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n and_o i_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v he_o evil_n speak_v of_o 66._o p._n 66._o i_o consider_v myself_o as_o to_o all_o the_o capacity_n and_o relation_n that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o world_n and_o endeavour_v to_o behave_v myself_o suitable_o to_o they_o which_o duty_n be_v full_o express_v in_o the_o excellent_a book_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o excellent_a book_n plain_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n i_o look_v upon_o government_n and_o magistracy_n as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 140._o chap._n 6._o p._n 137_o 138_o 139._o 140._o for_o it_o be_v of_o god_n appointment_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o government_n i_o like_v monarchy_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o derive_v itself_o from_o paternal_a authority_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o right_n on_o earth_n sure_o monarchy_n have_v right_o with_o we_o and_o have_v at_o least_o as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o all_o its_o power_n right_n and_o privilege_n as_o any_o of_o its_o subject_n can_v have_v to_o their_o honour_n property_n and_o estate_n the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n be_v always_o esteem_v as_o true_o a_o hereditary_a and_o successive_a a_o monarchy_n as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n not_o liable_a to_o be_v dispose_v alienate_v or_o sell_v nor_o depend_v on_o any_o election_n choice_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n our_o present_a king_n enjoy_v the_o crown_n who_o have_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o most_o
bishop_n hacket_n p._n 135_o dr._n plume_n ibid._n archbishop_z sandcroft_n p._n 136_o bishop_n morley_n ibid._n bishop_n wren_n p._n 140_o bishop_n laney_n ibid._n bishop_n pearson_n ibid._n bishop_n turner_n p._n 141_o bishop_n fell._n p._n 144_o bishop_n thomas_n ibid._n earl_n of_o clarendon_n ibid._n sir_n robert_n filmer_n p._n 146_o sir_n wid._n dugdale_n ibid._n dr._n lake_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n ibid._n dr._n allestrey_n p._n 147_o dr._n sherlock_n ibid._n dr._n h._n bâ—â—shaw_n p._n 148_o dr._n falkner_n p._n 149_o bishop_n crofts_n p._n 150_o dr._n griffith_n ibid._n dr._n jane_n p._n 151_o dr._n outrant_fw-la ibid._n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n ibid._n sir_n hencage_v finch_n p._n 152_o the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law._n ibid._n mr._n foulit_fw-la ibid._n bishop_n spratt_n ibid._n dr._n pâ—â—â—ck_o ibid._n dr._n fitz-williams_n p._n 153_o mr._n wagstaffe_n p._n 154_o dr._n bisby_n ibid._n dr._n bernard_n ibid._n oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n ibid._n dr._n south_n p._n 155_o several_a address_n p._n 156_o dr._n stillingfleet_n p._n 157_o dr._n tennison_n p._n 163_o dr._n patrick_n p._n 166_o dr._n tillotson_n p._n 167_o dr._n meggot_n p._n 168_o dr._n hardy_n ibid._n dr._n goodman_n ibid._n dr._n burnet_n p._n 169_o dr._n littleton_n p._n 172_o dr._n will._n saywell_n ibid._n dr._n dove_n p._n 174_o dr._n maurice_n p._n 175_o dr._n williams_n p._n 176_o dr._n grove_n p._n 177_o dr._n staince_n ibid._n dr._n wake_v p._n 180_o dr._n fowler_n p._n 181_o mr._n evans_n ibid._n dr._n comber_n ibid._n dr._n pelling_a p._n 182_o dr._n pierce_n p._n 184_o dr._n whitby_n ibid._n mr._n lâ—ng_n p._n 185_o dr._n fuller_n ibid._n dr._n sclater_n ibid._n dr._n hickman_n p._n 186_o mr._n jos_n pleydall_n ibid._n mr._n jemmat_n ibid._n mr._n stainforth_n ibid._n mr._n david_n jenner_n p._n 187_o mr._n hancock_n ibid._n john_n goodwin_n p._n 188_o mr._n smalridge_n ibid._n mr._n graile_a ibid._n mr._n pomfret_n p._n 189_o mr._n nicholas_n claget_fw-ge ibid._n dr._n carswell_n vic._n of_o bray_n p._n 190_o chap._n i._o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n be_v begin_v sect_n i._o the_o two_o hinge_n upon_o which_o the_o papal_a grandeur_n move_v be_v the_o supremacy_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o s._n peter_n successor_n by_o the_o first_o they_o affright_v prince_n from_o attempt_v a_o reformation_n since_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o control_v his_o superior_a who_o can_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v he_o and_o by_o the_o second_o they_o exclude_v all_o complaint_n of_o inferior_a person_n for_o what_o alteration_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o a_o church_n that_o can_v err_v hereby_o they_o former_o keep_v the_o world_n in_o ignorance_n and_o a_o blind_a subjection_n for_o many_o age_n till_o it_o please_v god_n in_o great_a mercy_n to_o instruct_v the_o world_n that_o prince_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n alone_o who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v and_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v in_o spiritual_a matter_n equal_o the_o successor_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o no_o man_n be_v free_a either_o from_o vice_n or_o error_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o both_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n as_o well_o as_o gross_a and_o notorious_a immorality_n among_o the_o prince_n of_o christendom_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o of_o england_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v his_o right_n and_o the_o he_o make_v not_o a_o complete_a reformation_n himself_o die_v in_o the_o romish_a communion_n as_o great_a design_n can_v be_v perfect_v in_o a_o moment_n yet_o the_o present_a age_n owe_v to_o that_o great_a prince_n its_o thanks_o for_o his_o abandon_v the_o peope_n his_o allow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o english_a tongue_n his_o abolish_n many_o shrine_n and_o image_n to_o which_o the_o common_a people_n pay_v idolatrous_a worship_n and_o many_o other_o such_o blessing_n in_o his_o day_n 1536._o day_n ann._n 1536._o stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_z write_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientiâ_fw-la to_o which_o bonner_n write_v a_o preface_n a_o book_n so_o well_o think_v of_o by_o the_o eminent_a protestant_n beyond_o sea_n 〈◊〉_d print_a in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o melchior_n goldâ—sâ—us_n have_v give_v it_o a_o place_n in_o his_o accurate_a collection_n of_o writer_n for_o the_o power_n of_o king_n against_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n which_o book_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a anno_fw-la 1553._o and_o therein_o we_o be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o place_n god_n have_v set_v prince_n who_o as_o representer_n of_o his_o image_n unto_o man_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v repute_v in_o the_o supreme_a and_o most_o high_a room_n and_o to_o excel_v among_o all_o other_o human_a creature_n as_o s._n peter_n write_v and_o that_o the_o same_o prince_n reign_n by_o his_o authority_n as_o the_o holy_a proverb_n make_v report_n by_o i_o say_v god_n king_n reign_v insomuch_o that_o after_o paul_n be_v say_v whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n which_o paul_n open_v that_o plain_o unto_o titus_n which_o he_o speak_v here_o general_o command_v he_o to_o warn_v all_o man_n to_o obey_v their_o prince_n paul_n without_o difference_n bid_v man_n obey_v those_o prince_n that_o bear_v the_o sword._n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o king_n by_o name_n christ_n himself_o command_v tribute_n to_o be_v pay_v unto_o caesar_n and_o check_v his_o disciple_n for_o strive_v who_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a king_n of_o the_o nation_n quoth_v he_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o declare_v plain_o in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o degree_n and_o order_n which_o god_n do_v garnish_v this_o world_n withal_o that_o the_o dominion_n and_o authority_n pertain_v to_o none_o but_o to_o prince_n but_o here_o some_o man_n will_v say_v to_o i_o you_o travail_n about_o that_o that_o no_o man_n be_v in_o doubt_n of_o for_o who_o ever_o deny_v that_o the_o prince_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o he_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v the_o prince_n be_v worthy_a to_o die_v for_o it_o as_o it_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o old_a law_n and_o also_o confirm_v in_o the_o new_a law._n obj._n but_o we_o must_v see_v will_n he_o say_v that_o the_o king_n do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n appoint_v he_o ☞_o ☞_o as_o though_o there_o must_v be_v a_o arbiter_n for_o the_o order_n of_o his_o limit_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o obedience_n be_v due_a but_o how_o far_o the_o limit_n of_o require_v obedience_n extend_v that_o be_v all_o the_o whole_a question_n that_o can_v be_v demand_v what_o manner_n of_o limit_n be_v those_o that_o you_o tell_v i_o of_o sol._n see_v the_o scripture_n have_v none_o such_o but_o general_o speak_v of_o obedience_n which_o the_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o wife_n unto_o the_o husband_n or_o the_o servant_n to_o the_o master_n it_o have_v not_o add_v so_o much_o as_o one_o syllable_n of_o exception_n but_o only_o have_v preserve_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o god_n safe_a and_o whole_a ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o any_o man_n word_n in_o all_o the_o world_n against_o god_n else_o the_o sentence_n that_o command_v obedience_n be_v indefinite_a or_o without_o exception_n but_o be_v of_o indifferent_a force_n universal_o so_o that_o it_o be_v but_o lose_a labour_n for_o you_o to_o tell_v i_o of_o limit_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v command_v doubtless_o to_o obey_v in_o that_o consist_v our_o office_n which_o if_o we_o mind_v to_o go_v about_o with_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o man_n we_o must_v needs_o show_v humbleness_n of_o heart_n in_o obey_v authority_n how_o grievous_a soever_o it_o be_v for_o god_n sake_n not_o question_v nor_o inquire_v what_o the_o king_n what_o the_o master_n or_o what_o the_o husband_n ought_v or_o may_v command_v other_o to_o do_v and_o if_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o either_o of_o their_o own_o head_n or_o when_o it_o be_v offer_v they_o more_o than_o right_a and_o reason_n be_v they_o have_v a_o lord_n unto_o who_o they_o either_o stand_v or_o fall_v and_o that_o shall_v one_o day_n sit_v in_o judgement_n even_o of_o they_o we_o have_v by_o testimony_n of_o god_n word_n show_v that_o a_o prince_n mighty_a power_n be_v not_o get_v by_o flattery_n or_o by_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n but_o give_v of_o god._n christ_n seek_v not_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o the_o state_n of_o order_n remain_v still_o he_o set_v forth_o and_o teach_v the_o form_n of_o heavenly_a conversation_n which_o he_o by_o his_o own_o do_n declare_v to_o consist_v in_o humility_n and_o contempt_n of_o worldly_a thing_n when_o
he_o be_v never_o so_o true_a a_o subject_a and_o all_o unlikely_a to_o make_v any_o resistance_n or_o to_o think_v any_o evil_n unto_o your_o grace_n 184._o p._n 184._o whereas_o it_o be_v they_o that_o go_v about_o to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o the_o maintain_n of_o their_o worldly_a pomp_n and_o pride_n and_o not_o the_o true_a preacher_n who_o be_v he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o traitor_n or_o maintain_v a_o traitor_n against_o your_o most_o excellent_a and_o noble_a grace_n i_o think_v no_o man_n yea_o and_o i_o know_v sure_o that_o no_o man_n can_v do_v it_o without_o the_o great_a displeasure_n of_o the_o eternal_a god._n for_o s._n paul_n command_v strait_o unto_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v obedient_a in_o all_o thing_n 13._o rom._n 13._o on_o this_o manner_n let_v every_o man_n submit_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a power_n for_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o also_o s._n peter_n confirm_v this_o say_n submit_v yourselves_o unto_o all_o manner_n of_o ordinance_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o if_o every_o man_n have_v the_o scripture_n as_o i_o will_v to_o god_n they_o have_v to_o judge_v every_o man_n doctrine_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o be_v it_o out_o of_o question_n that_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o either_o will_v or_o can_v make_v or_o cause_n to_o be_v make_v any_o insurrection_n against_o their_o prince_n see_v the_o self_n same_o scripture_n strait_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o their_o prince_n as_o paul_n witness_v say_v warn_v they_o say_v he_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o prince_n and_o to_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v the_o officer_n now_o how_o can_v they_o that_o preach_v and_o exhort_v all_o man_n to_o this_o doctrine_n cause_n any_o insurrection_n or_o disobedience_n against_o their_o prince_n call_v to_o mind_n the_o old_a prophet_n and_o with_o a_o single_a eye_n judge_v if_o any_o of_o they_o either_o privy_o or_o apert_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n 185._o p._n 185._o look_v on_o christ_n if_o he_o submit_v not_o himself_o to_o the_o high_a power_n pay_v he_o not_o tribute_n for_o all_o he_o be_v free_a and_o cause_v peter_n likewise_o to_o pay_v suffer_v not_o he_o with_o all_o patience_n the_o punishment_n of_o the_o prince_n yea_o death_n most_o cruel_a although_o they_o do_v he_o open_a wrong_n and_o can_v find_v he_o guilty_a in_o no_o cause_n look_v also_o on_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o ever_o they_o stir_v by_o any_o occasion_n the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n yea_o if_o they_o themselves_o obey_v not_o to_o all_o prince_n although_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o infidel_n consider_v likewise_o those_o doctor_n which_o pure_o and_o sincere_o have_v handle_v the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o in_o preach_v or_o write_v if_o ever_o by_o their_o mean_n any_o insurrection_n or_o disobedience_n rise_v among_o the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n but_o you_o shall_v rather_o find_v that_o they_o have_v be_v rather_o ready_a to_o lay_v down_o their_o own_o head_n to_o suffer_v with_o all_o patience_n whatsoever_o tyranny_n any_o power_n will_v minister_v unto_o they_o give_v all_o people_n example_n to_o do_v the_o same_o now_o to_o conclude_v if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n neither_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o teach_v nor_o affirm_v that_o the_o people_n may_v disobey_v their_o prince_n or_o their_o ordinance_n but_o contrariwise_o teach_v all_o obedience_n to_o be_v do_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o those_o bishop_n or_o rather_o papist_n do_v false_o accuse_v those_o true_a preacher_n and_o subject_n which_o thing_n will_v appear_v in_o every_o man_n sight_n if_o by_o their_o violence_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o keep_v under_o now_o be_v this_o the_o doctrine_n that_o i_o do_v preach_v and_o teach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o none_o other_o as_o concern_v this_o matter_n god_n i_o take_v to_o record_v and_o all_o my_o book_n and_o write_n that_o ever_o i_o write_v or_o make_v and_o only_o i_o allow_v and_o favour_v they_o which_o further_o this_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o this_o i_o be_o sure_a my_o adversary_n or_o rather_o adversary_n to_o christ_n doctrine_n must_v bear_v i_o witness_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o papistical_a bishop_n be_v they_o who_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n as_o that_o st._n peter_n exempt_v himself_o and_o his_o successor_n from_o be_v subject_n to_o superior_n that_o subject_n may_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o own_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v depose_v king_n that_o he_o have_v authority_n to_o break_v all_o oath_n bond_n and_o obligation_n and_o other_o such_o like_a position_n and_o then_o add_v there_o be_v no_o officer_n that_o have_v need_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o christ_n gospel_n nor_o yet_o of_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o ☜_o ☜_o but_o of_o those_o privy_a traitor_n can_v no_o man_n be_v too_o wary_a the_o scripture_n command_v we_o to_o obey_v to_o wicked_a prince_n and_o give_v we_o none_o authority_n to_o depose_v they_o who_o be_v more_o wicked_a than_o herod_n and_o yet_o st._n john_n suffer_v death_n under_o he_o who_o be_v wickede_a than_o pilate_n and_o yet_o christ_n do_v not_o put_v he_o down_o but_o be_v crucify_a under_o he_o brief_o which_o of_o all_o the_o prince_n be_v good_a in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o yet_o they_o depose_v none_o so_o that_o god_n word_n and_o their_o own_o learning_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o master_n christ_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n be_v open_o against_o they_o 190._o p._n 190._o there_o be_v no_o people_n under_o heaven_n that_o more_o abhor_v and_o with_o earnest_a heart_n resist_v and_o more_o diligent_o do_v preach_v against_o disobedience_n than_o we_o do_v yea_o i_o dare_v say_v bold_o let_v all_o your_o book_n be_v search_v that_o be_v write_v this_o 500_o year_n and_o all_o they_o shall_v not_o declare_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n and_o the_o true_a obedience_n towards_o he_o as_o one_o of_o our_o little_a book_n shall_v do_v that_o be_v condemn_v by_o you_o for_o heresy_n 204._o p._n 202._o 204._o and_o then_o he_o impeach_v they_o of_o deny_v that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v immediate_o of_o god_n while_o it_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v that_o ever_o we_o speak_v against_o god_n or_o our_o king._n the_o same_o learned_a and_o holy_a martyr_n in_o his_o discourse_n that_o man_n constitution_n not_o ground_v in_o scripture_n bound_v not_o the_o conscience_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n if_o the_o power_n command_v any_o thing_n of_o tyranny_n against_o right_n and_o law_n always_o provide_v that_o it_o repugn_v not_o against_o the_o gospel_n 294._o p._n 292._o 293._o 294._o nor_o destroy_v our_o faith_n our_o charity_n must_v needs_o suffer_v it_o for_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v charity_n suffer_v all_o thing_n also_o our_o master_n christ_n if_o a_o man_n strike_v thou_o on_o the_o one_o cheek_n turn_v he_o the_o other_o for_o if_o he_o do_v exercise_v tyranny_n if_o he_o command_v thou_o any_o thing_n against_o right_n or_o do_v thou_o any_o wrong_n as_o for_o a_o example_n cast_v thou_o in_o prison_n wrongful_o if_o thou_o can_v by_o any_o reasonable_a and_o quiet_a mean_n without_o sedition_n insurrection_n or_o break_v of_o the_o common_a peace_n save_v thyself_o or_o avoid_v his_o tyranny_n thou_o may_v do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n but_o in_o no_o wise_a ☞_o ☞_o be_v it_o right_n or_o wrong_n may_v thou_o make_v any_o resistance_n with_o a_o sword_n or_o with_o hand_n but_o obey_v except_o thou_o can_v avoid_v as_o i_o have_v show_v thou_o but_o if_o the_o cause_n be_v right_a lawful_a or_o profitable_a to_o the_o commonwealth_n thou_o must_v obey_v and_o thou_o must_v not_o sly_a without_o sin_n but_o suppose_v the_o king_n shall_v condemn_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o england_n and_o command_v that_o none_o of_o his_o subject_n shall_v have_v it_o be_v he_o to_o be_v obey_v or_o not_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a scourge_n and_o a_o intolerable_a plague_n my_o lord_n the_o popish_a bishop_n will_v depose_v he_o with_o short_a deliberation_n and_o make_v no_o conscience_n of_o it_o they_o have_v depose_v prince_n for_o lesser_a cause_n than_o this_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n but_o against_o they_o will_v i_o always_o lie_v christ_n fact_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god._n if_o the_o king_n forbid_v the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n under_o a_o temporal_a pain_n or_o else_o under_o the_o pain_n of_o death_n man_n shall_v first_o make_v faithful_a prayer_n to_o god_n and_o then_o diligent_a
☜_o moreover_o no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o against_o any_o other_o save_v for_o lawful_a defence_n without_o their_o prince_n licence_n and_o it_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o draw_v their_o sword_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o prince_n and_o realm_n whensoever_o the_o prince_n shall_v command_v they_o so_o to_o do_v and_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v ☜_o ☜_o yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o for_o amendment_n of_o such_o prince_n that_o do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o shall_v do_v the_o subject_n may_v not_o rebel_v but_o must_v pray_v to_o god_n which_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o prince_n in_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o so_o turn_v their_o heart_n to_o he_o that_o they_o may_v use_v the_o sword_n which_o he_o have_v give_v they_o unto_o his_o pleasure_n sect_n iii_o 97._o iii_o viz._n oct._n 2._o a._n 1528._o as_o jo._n fox_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o tindal_n berns_n and_o frith_n an._n 1573._o p._n 97._o long_o before_o this_o time_n do_v the_o martyr_n william_n tyndale_n otherwise_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o call_v william_n hychins_n or_o hitchin_n publish_v his_o book_n of_o the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n and_o in_o it_o assert_v the_o same_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o his_o many_o personal_a suffering_n the_o censure_n of_o his_o book_n and_o the_o public_a condemnation_n of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n 97._o bible_n viz._n oct._n 2._o a._n 1528._o as_o jo._n fox_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o tindal_n berns_n and_o frith_n an._n 1573._o p._n 97._o and_o it_o be_v worth_a nothing_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o book_n relate_v to_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o romish_a priest_n of_o that_o time_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n he_o say_v 20._o say_v vid._n one_a part_v of_o hist_n of_o pas_n obed._n p._n 20._o let_v we_o therefore_o look_v diligent_o whereunto_o we_o be_v call_v we_o be_v call_v not_o to_o dispute_v as_o the_o pope_n disciple_n do_v but_o to_o die_v with_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v live_v with_o he_o and_o to_o suffer_v with_o he_o that_o we_o may_v reign_v with_o he_o we_o be_v call_v to_o a_o kingdom_n that_o must_v be_v win_v with_o suffer_v only_o as_o a_o sick_a man_n win_v health_n tribulation_n be_v our_o right_a baptism_n and_o be_v signify_v by_o plunge_v into_o the_o water_n we_o 100_o we_o p._n 98_o 99_o 100_o that_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v baptize_v to_o die_v with_o he_o 6._o â—om_n 6._o and_o this_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o of_o salvation_n and_o between_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o damnation_n that_o the_o child_n of_o god_n have_v power_n in_o their_o heart_n to_o suffer_v for_o god_n word_n which_o be_v their_o life_n and_o salvation_n their_o hope_n and_o trust_v and_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o time_n of_o adversity_n flee_v from_o christ_n who_o they_o follow_v feign_o god_n be_v ever_o at_o hand_n in_o time_n of_o need_n to_o help_v we_o tyrant_n and_o persecutor_n be_v but_o god_n scourge_n to_o chastise_v we_o and_o he_o let_v they_o do_v not_o whatsoever_o they_o will_v but_o as_o much_o only_a as_o he_o appoint_v they_o to_o do_v and_o as_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o let_v we_o therefore_o arm_v ourselves_o with_o the_o promise_n both_o of_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o also_o of_o the_o glorious_a reward_n that_o follow_v the_o same_o martyr_n in_o his_o prologue_n unto_o the_o book_n say_v 106._o pag._n 104_o 105_o 106._o i_o have_v make_v this_o little_a treatise_n that_o follow_v contain_v all_o obedience_n that_o be_v of_o god._n now_o as_o ever_o the_o most_o part_n seek_v liberty_n they_o be_v glad_a when_o they_o hear_v the_o unsatiable_a covetousness_n of_o the_o spirituality_n rebuke_v when_o tyranny_n and_o and_o oppression_n be_v preach_v against_o and_o therefore_o because_o the_o head_n will_v not_o so_o rule_v will_v they_o also_o no_o long_o obey_v but_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o their_o evil_a head_n and_o one_o wicked_a destroy_v another_o yet_o be_v god_n word_n not_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o neither_o yet_o the_o preacher_n for_o though_o that_o christ_n himself_o teach_v all_o obedience_n how_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v wrong_n but_o for_o the_o officer_n that_o be_v appoint_v thereto_o and_o how_o a_o man_n must_v love_v his_o enemy_n and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o persecute_v he_o and_o how_o that_o all_o vengeance_n must_v be_v remit_v to_o god_n yet_o the_o people_n for_o the_o most_o part_n receive_v it_o not_o ☞_o ☞_o they_o be_v ever_o ready_a to_o rise_v and_o to_o fight_v thus_o see_v thou_o that_o it_o be_v the_o bloody_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o cause_v disobedience_n rebellion_n and_o insurrection_n for_o he_o teach_v to_o fight_v and_o to_o defend_v his_o tradition_n and_o to_o disobey_v father_n mother_n master_n lord_n king_n and_o emperor_n where_o the_o peaceable_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n teach_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o suffer_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o vengeance_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o word_n to_o god_n which_o be_v mighty_a and_o able_a to_o defend_v it_o and_o in_o the_o treatise_n itself_o tyndale_n have_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o child_n wife_n and_o servant_n proceed_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n unto_o king_n 110._o pag._n 109_o 110._o prince_n and_o ruler_n out_o of_o rom._n 13._o aver_v that_o as_o a_o father_n over_o his_o child_n be_v both_o lord_n and_o judge_n forbid_v that_o one_o brother_n revenge_v himself_o of_o another_o but_o if_o any_o cause_n of_o strife_n be_v between_o they_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v to_o himself_o or_o his_o assign_v so_o god_n forbid_v all_o man_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o and_o take_v the_o authority_n of_o avenge_a to_o himself_o say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o i_o will_v reward_v for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o righteous_a a_o equal_a or_o indifferent_a judge_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n lust_n and_o appetite_n so_o blind_v we_o god_n therefore_o have_v give_v law_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o in_o all_o land_n have_v put_v king_n governor_n and_o ruler_n in_o his_o own_o stead_n to_o rule_v the_o world_n through_o they_o and_o have_v command_v all_o cause_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o they_o as_o thou_o read_v exod._n 22._o where_o the_o judge_n be_v call_v god_n because_o they_o be_v in_o god_n room_n and_o execute_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o say_a chapter_n moses_n charge_v say_v see_v that_o thou_o rail_v not_o on_o the_o god_n c._n whosoever_o therefore_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v their_o damnation_n tho_n no_o man_n punish_v the_o breaker_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o shall_v god_n send_v his_o curse_n upon_o they_o till_o they_o be_v utter_o bring_v to_o nought_o neither_o may_v the_o inferior_a person_n avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o superior_a or_o violent_o resist_v he_o for_o whatsoever_o wrong_v it_o be_v ☜_o ☜_o if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o deed_n do_v in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o god_n only_o when_o he_o say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o etc._n etc._n and_o christ_n say_v all_o they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n take_v thou_o a_o sword_n to_o avenge_v thyself_o so_o give_v thou_o not_o room_n to_o god_n to_o avenge_v thou_o but_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o most_o high_a honour_n in_o that_o thou_o will_v not_o let_v he_o be_v judge_n over_o thou_o if_o any_o man_n may_v have_v avenge_v himself_o upon_o his_o superior_a that_o may_v david_n most_o righteous_o have_v do_v upon_o king_n saul_n which_o so_o wrongful_o persecute_v david_n even_o for_o no_o other_o cause_n than_o that_o god_n anoint_v he_o king._n yet_o 24._o yet_o 1_o reg._n 24._o when_o god_n have_v deliver_v saul_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o david_n and_o his_o man_n encourage_v he_o to_o slay_v he_o he_o answer_v the_o lord_n forbid_v it_o i_o that_o i_o shall_v lay_v my_o hand_n on_o he_o and_o 26._o and_o cap._n 26._o when_o abishat_n will_v have_v nail_v
ruler_n and_o it_o be_v no_o news_n to_o hear_v it_o of_o they_o elias_n have_v such_o measure_n measure_v unto_o he_o micheas_n all_o of_o they_o faithful_a to_o prince_n ever_o be_v so_o accuse_v we_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o here_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o treasonable_a book_n and_o rebellious_a insurrection_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o add_v show_v the_o prince_n the_o gospel_n have_v depose_v show_v the_o prince_n that_o popery_n have_v not_o wrong_v it_o be_v our_o doctrine_n that_o we_o firm_o hold_v and_o they_o full_o defy_v that_o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n he_o that_o take_v it_o without_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o calling_n warrant_v he_o and_o that_o call_n he_o afterward_o say_v be_v only_o the_o prince_n order_n as_o all_o rebel_n ever_o do_v that_o he_o which_o resist_v the_o superior_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o his_o own_o damnation_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o be_v subject_a not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o the_o weapon_n of_o subject_n be_v but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n etc._n etc._n see_v then_o whether_o popery_n or_o god_n holy_a gospel_n which_o we_o hold_v stand_v better_o with_o the_o safety_n of_o prince_n and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n sect_n iv_o among_o the_o work_n of_o dr._n laurence_n humfreys_n 1588._o preach_v at_o oxford_n 1588._o which_o he_o publish_v against_o the_o romanist_n his_o seven_o sermon_n on_o 1_o sam._n 26.8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n to_o persuade_v obedience_n to_o prince_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a in_o which_o have_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a commend_v that_o say_v of_o s._n ambrose_n rogamus_fw-la auguste_fw-la non_fw-la pugnamus_fw-la we_o beseech_v o_o emperor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o we_o fight_v not_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n mention_v the_o many_o rebellion_n of_o the_o papist_n he_o say_v such_o a_o catholic_n faith_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o such_o catholic_n mean_n namely_o by_o open_a rebellion_n privy_a practice_n in_o a_o catholic_n and_o universal_a manner_n that_o be_v by_o all_o unlawful_a mean_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o when_o scruple_n arise_v against_o such_o traitorous_a enterprise_n than_o the_o pope_n have_v this_o religion_n and_o omnipotency_n 32._o p._n 32._o that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o any_o oath_n in_o the_o second_o sermon_n he_o teach_v every_o one_o his_o duty_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o put_v to_o death_n a_o malefactor_n otherwise_o no_o spirit_n no_o reason_n no_o friend_n no_o carnal_a respect_n can_v authorise_v any_o man_n of_o his_o own_o head_n or_o his_o private_a affection_n to_o draw_v weapon_n against_o any_o man_n much_o less_o against_o a_o double_a and_o compound_v person_n etc._n p._n 34._o etc._n etc._n as_o the_o prince_n establish_v by_o law_n and_o public_a authority_n if_o christ_n find_v fault_n with_o his_o servant_n peter_n fight_v in_o his_o own_o quarrel_n ☜_o ☜_o host_n much_o more_o will_v he_o be_v angry_a with_o they_o that_o take_v weapon_n against_o his_o anoint_a prince_n his_o lieutenant_n in_o the_o earth_n what_o do_v these_o giant_n and_o tyrant_n of_o the_o world_n think_v or_o what_o do_v they_o esteem_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o what_o do_v they_o imagine_v of_o the_o ordinance_n or_o institution_n of_o prince_n be_v they_o upstart_n by_o themselves_o &_o c._n no_o it_o be_v only_o the_o ordinance_n of_o our_o live_a god._n 37_o p._n 36_o 37_o by_o office_n he_o represent_v god_n he_o be_v god_n by_o name_n saul_n himself_o be_v name_v here_o the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n so_o be_v all_o other_o potentate_n that_o be_v by_o their_o vice_n evil_a man_n yet_o by_o office_n the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n 34._o prov._n 8._o job_n 34._o by_o i_o ruler_n reign_v the_o hypocrite_n rule_v not_o without_o he_o and_o why_o be_v the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a advance_v austin_n give_v two_o reason_n hereof_o it_o be_v not_o unjust_a that_o wicked_a man_n receive_v power_n to_o hurt_v both_o that_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o good_a may_v be_v try_v and_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o evil_n punish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v set_v up_o by_o god_n they_o can_v fall_v but_o by_o god._n 43._o p._n 43._o what_o be_v the_o magistrate_n in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n but_o heathen_a and_o tyrant_n as_o nero_n and_o such_o other_o and_o yet_o paul_n exhort_v every_o soul_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o whosoever_o resist_v etc._n etc._n even_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o tyrant_n and_o infidel_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o chrisostome_n amplify_v the_o excellent_a integrity_n and_o faithfulness_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n the_o anoint_a 56._o serm_n 3._o p._n 56._o in_o that_o david_n do_v this_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o some_o revenge_n be_v in_o a_o sort_n permit_v etc._n etc._n but_o to_o kill_v he_o or_o any_o the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o all_o law_n those_o that_o be_v disloyal_a and_o rebel_n be_v not_o good_a christian_n 106._o p._n 63._o p._n 78._o p._n 106._o we_o of_o this_o land_n do_v swear_v and_o protest_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n a_o fidelity_n to_o god_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o to_o our_o country_n this_o oath_n must_v be_v keep_v many_o law_n have_v be_v make_v against_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n yet_o the_o unbridled_a and_o cruel_a subject_n have_v always_o unkind_o and_o unnatural_o conspire_v against_o their_o prince_n and_o against_o their_o own_o country_n our_o king_n ethelred_n complain_v in_o a_o oration_n in_o this_o sort_n we_o be_v overcome_v of_o the_o dane_n not_o with_o weapon_n or_o force_v of_o arm_n but_o with_o treason_n wrought_v by_o our_o own_o people_n anno_fw-la 1593._o etc._n reprint_v 〈◊〉_d 1640_o etc._n etc._n doctor_n richard_n bancroft_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n publish_v his_o dangerous_a position_n etc._n etc._n the_o whole_a design_n of_o which_o treatise_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o and_o condemn_v the_o republican_n principles_n then_o new_o broach_v in_o england_n by_o the_o lover_n of_o the_o geneva_n platform_n i_o have_v already_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n give_v his_o sentiment_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o english_a exile_n at_o francfort_n against_o knox_n who_o principle_n be_v so_o infective_a that_o they_o inflame_v his_o own_o native_a country_n and_o throw_v it_o into_o a_o most_o unnatural_a rebellion_n of_o which_o their_o minister_n be_v the_o prime_a cause_n and_o shall_v add_v his_o sense_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n 3._o practice_n lib._n 1._o cap_n 3._o but_o because_o some_o peradventure_o will_v labour_v to_o excuse_v these_o proceed_n and_o to_o colour_v the_o same_o with_o some_o pretence_n of_o zeal_n and_o great_a desire_n they_o have_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n i_o have_v think_v it_o convenient_a to_o let_v you_o understand_v how_o far_o they_o be_v from_o make_v any_o such_o pretence_n in_o their_o own_o behalf_n and_o with_o what_o new_a divinity_n position_n mr._n knox_n and_o mr._n buchanan_n have_v amplify_v the_o geneva_n resolution_n ☞_o ☞_o viz._n that_o if_o prince_n refuse_v to_o reform_v religion_n the_o magistrate_n and_o people_n may_v lawful_o do_v it_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o the_o justification_n not_o only_o of_o their_o say_a attempt_n and_o action_n but_o also_o many_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n 4._o ch._n 4._o and_o afterward_o he_o mention_n their_o position_n that_o prince_n for_o just_a cause_n may_v be_v depose_v that_o it_o be_v not_o birthright_n only_o nor_o propinquity_n of_o blood_n that_o make_v a_o king_n lawful_o reign_v above_o a_o people_n profess_v jesus_n christ_n if_o princess_n be_v tyrant_n against_o god_n and_o his_o truth_n their_o subject_n be_v free_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o obedience_n the_o people_n be_v better_o than_o the_o king_n and_o of_o great_a authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o which_o and_o many_o the_o like_a proposition_n he_o averr_v that_o they_o tend_v to_o the_o disturbance_n and_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o free_a and_o most_o absolute_a monarchy_n that_o be_v or_o can_v be_v in_o christendom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v contrary_a he_o be_v sure_a both_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o all_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o realm_n but_o i_o must_v transcribe_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o book_n shall_v i_o cite_v all_o that_o be_v to_o my_o purpose_n in_o it_o while_o i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v private_a consideration_n that_o and_o his_o other_o excellent_a treatise_n call_v a_o survey_n
of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o his_o direction_n the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n treason_n be_v draw_v up_o and_o print_v in_o the_o book_n call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n sect_n v._o anno_fw-la 1594_o dr._n richard_n eede_v 74._o print_a with_o five_o other_o sermon_n london_n 1604._o p._n 70_o 72_o 73_o 74._o dean_n of_o worcester_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n on_o isai_n 49.23_o wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o strength_n even_o of_o heathen_a state_n be_v in_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o child_n of_o their_o god_n and_o their_o law_n draw_v from_o the_o oracle_n of_o some_o divine_a power_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o man_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o obey_v man_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o more_o than_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o do_v more_o teach_v either_o obedience_n or_o peace_n than_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n obedience_n be_v right_o call_v nervus_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o sinew_n and_o strength_n of_o a_o kingdom_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n who_o as_o bernard_n note_v ne_o perderet_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la perdidit_fw-la vitam_fw-la do_v rather_o choose_v to_o lose_v his_o life_n than_o to_o leave_v his_o obedience_n as_o also_o because_o it_o require_v in_o christian_n obedience_n without_o respect_n of_o person_n to_o all_o without_o difference_n of_o degree_n high_o power_n rom._n 13.2_o without_o exception_n against_o their_o quality_n not_o only_o to_o they_o that_o be_v good_a and_o courteous_a but_o to_o they_o also_o who_o be_v froward_a 1_o pet._n 2.18_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o with_o eye-service_n as_o men-pleasers_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o because_o of_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n rom._n 13.5_o that_o if_o all_o the_o law_n and_o policy_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n be_v gather_v into_o one_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o strong_a to_o work_v peace_n and_o to_o persuade_v obedience_n as_o these_o few_o but_o very_o forcible_a rule_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n how_o much_o therefore_o be_v it_o to_o be_v lament_v that_o in_o so_o great_a light_n there_o shall_v be_v so_o little_a fruit_n that_o whereas_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o government_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o obedience_n the_o name_n of_o religion_n be_v make_v the_o firebrand_n of_o kingdom_n and_o the_o armour_n of_o disobedience_n and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o maintain_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o usurp_a power_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v king_n but_o also_o to_o bring_v in_o that_o anarchy_n of_o factious_a subject_n who_o presume_v to_o give_v law_n to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n wherein_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v true_a which_o leo_n write_v unto_o theodosius_n private_a cause_n be_v handle_v with_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o every_o man_n make_v religion_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n the_o handmaid_n of_o his_o affection_n it_o be_v intolerable_a to_o see_v how_o far_o some_o busy_a head_n fetch_v the_o beginning_n of_o kingdom_n regin_v p._n 7â—_n vindic_n contr_n tyrant_n bachâ—n_n de_fw-fr juâ—e_fw-fr regin_v and_o so_o as_o they_o please_v the_o right_a of_o king_n from_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n how_o contemptuous_o they_o term_v the_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o reverence_n the_o solecism_n of_o the_o court_n how_o seditious_o they_o give_v wing_n to_o ambitious_a humour_n to_o plead_v the_o right_n of_o a_o laconical_a ephory_n against_o king_n but_o for_o themselves_o and_o to_o arm_v that_o beast_n of_o many_o head_n the_o multitude_n which_o ever_o go_v as_o seneca_n not_o whither_o it_o shall_v but_o whither_o the_o stream_n bear_v it_o against_o that_o which_o to_o want_v of_o judgement_n be_v ever_o most_o heavy_a the_o present_a government_n whereas_o the_o right_a rule_n of_o religion_n give_v no_o remedy_n to_o subject_n against_o the_o high_a authority_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o necessity_n of_o either_o suffering_n or_o obey_v and_o therefore_o they_o that_o open_v that_o gap_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o ambitious_a pope_n or_o to_o the_o anarchy_n of_o seditious_a subject_n howsoever_o they_o pretend_v the_o name_n of_o religion_n they_o shall_v soon_o prove_v themselves_o to_o have_v no_o religion_n than_o that_o there_o be_v any_o defence_n for_o they_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n which_o teach_v as_o to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n for_o good_a prince_n so_o to_o be_v patient_a of_o those_o who_o in_o anger_n as_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n speak_v 13.11_o hos_fw-la 13.11_o he_o set_v over_o we_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o against_o who_o the_o first_o professor_n of_o our_o faith_n have_v no_o weapon_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 2._o p._n 2._o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o first_o sermon_n before_o king_n james_n say_v that_o promotion_n come_v neither_o from_o the_o east_n nor_o from_o the_o west_n nor_o from_o the_o south_n but_o from_o god._n ps_n 73.6_o that_o their_o power_n be_v of_o god_n rom._n 3.1_o and_o their_o judgement_n god_n judgement_n deut._n 1.17_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o consequence_n resist_v the_o ordmance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.2_o but_o god_n in_o they_o as_o he_o tell_v samuel_n they_o have_v not_o reject_v thou_o but_o i_o 1_o sam._n 8.7_o the_o reverend_a bishop_n moreton_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v this_o doctime_n in_o his_o write_n and_o he_o live_v long_o enough_o to_o assert_v it_o by_o his_o suffering_n be_v a_o great_a sharer_n in_o that_o affliction_n which_o in_o the_o great_a rebellion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n bring_v upon_o both_o the_o king_n and_o the_o church_n anno_fw-la 1596._o he_o publish_v his_o solomon_n or_o a_o treatise_n declare_v the_o shake_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n lond._n pr._n lond._n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n wherein_o he_o prove_v after_o the_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n insert_v these_o follow_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o lively_a picture_n of_o the_o state_n and_o crown_n one_o egg_n be_v not_o more_o like_o another_o than_o the_o state_n to_o that_o under_o which_o we_o live_v so_o that_o all_o his_o argument_n without_o any_o further_a comment_n be_v applicable_a to_o our_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o he_o foresee_v lect._n foresee_v ep._n ad_fw-la lect._n that_o it_o will_v be_v object_v to_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n especial_o in_o great_a and_o absolute_a monarchy_n great_a authority_n than_o seem_v to_o stand_v with_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n he_o desire_v the_o reader_n not_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o flattery_n but_o to_o a_o constant_a and_o settle_a persuasion_n he_o intend_v in_o publish_v the_o treatise_n the_o good_a and_o peaceable_a state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o maintain_n of_o that_o powerful_a and_o majestical_a authority_n whereunto_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o make_v we_o subject_a and_o in_o the_o discourse_n he_o affirm_v 5._o affirm_v sect._n 2._o p._n 4_o 5._o that_o magistracy_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a device_n of_o man_n as_o they_o who_o contemn_v and_o labour_n to_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n speak_v evil_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v not_o have_v imagine_v but_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n he_o therefore_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n obj._n but_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o establish_v by_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n except_o only_o among_o the_o jew_n but_o be_v invent_v and_o continue_v by_o man_n excel_v other_o in_o strength_n and_o ambition_n answ_n the_o abuse_n of_o magistracy_n though_o many_o and_o grievous_a 6._o p._n 6._o can_v take_v away_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o and_o although_o magistracy_n have_v be_v by_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n establish_v only_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o belong_v as_o much_o to_o infidel_n for_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o god_n not_o as_o he_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o his_o church_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o all_o men._n 7._o p._n 7._o god_n set_v up_o this_o his_o ordiannce_n among_o infidel_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n remain_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n
greg._n tolesano_n de_fw-fr rep_n c._n 7._o 7._o 1â—_n and_o for_o 300_o year_n after_o christ_n though_o the_o christian_n suffer_v innumerable_a and_o most_o cruel_a torment_n 20000_o be_v slay_v at_o one_o time_n yet_o they_o never_o plot_v against_o the_o law_n the_o magistrate_n the_o empere_a or_o his_o â—â—enrity_n in_o the_o least_o degree_n but_o by_o this_o argument_n they_o personade_v man_n to_o turn_v to_o christianity_n as_o to_o the_o best_a religion_n because_o it_o tâ—â—k_v man_n off_o from_o ambition_n and_o a_o desire_n of_o change_n and_o teach_v man_n to_o obey_v magistrate_n and_o according_o as_o nicephorus_n relate_v the_o christian_a that_o but_o pull_v down_o the_o edict_n of_o dioclesian_n at_o nicomedia_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o his_o fellow_n christian_n to_o be_v just_o execute_v for_o the_o fact_n it_o therefore_o behoove_v prince_n to_o consider_v 83._o c._n 2._o sect._n 16._o p_o 83._o in_o what_o a_o slippery_a place_n their_o sacred_a majesty_n stand_v if_o this_o principle_n of_o depose_v prince_n unheard_a of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n be_v true_a and_o this_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n 255._o c._n 6._o sect._n 14._o p_o 255._o especial_o st._n ambrose_n who_o be_v famous_a for_o this_o say_n against_o the_o goth_n my_o tear_n be_v my_o weapon_n such_o be_v the_o defence_n of_o a_o bishop_n ☞_o ☞_o any_o otherwise_o i_o dare_v not_o resist_v many_o other_o passage_n may_v be_v transcribe_v be_v not_o what_o be_v already_o cite_v more_o than_o enough_o since_o the_o author_n practice_n be_v so_o solemn_a and_o unquestionable_a a_o confirmation_n of_o his_o opinion_n and_o his_o other_o book_n especial_o his_o discovery_n of_o romish_a rebellious_a position_n with_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n against_o parson_n etc._n etc._n a_o proof_n that_o he_o never_o live_v to_o repent_v of_o so_o true_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n sect_n vi_o mr._n greenham_n in_o his_o short_a form_n of_o catechise_n 413.414_o lond._n 1599_o 4_o to_o p._n 412_o 413.414_o qu._n what_o do_v you_o understand_v by_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o the_o five_o commandment_n answ_n not_o only_o my_o natural_a parent_n but_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o i_o for_o my_o good_a as_o magistrate_n etc._n etc._n qu._n what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n towards_o their_o master_n answ_n servant_n ought_v in_o fear_n and_o tremble_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruction_n commandment_n and_o correction_n of_o their_o master_n qu._n what_o if_o parent_n or_o master_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n to_o their_o child_n and_o servant_n answ_n yet_o they_o must_v obey_v they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n to_o god_n ordinance_n qu._n what_o if_o they_o command_v unjust_a thing_n answ_n then_o they_o must_v obey_v god_n rather_o than_o man_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o correction_n archbishop_z abbot_z an._n 1600._o publish_v his_o lecture_n on_o ionas_n 432._o lon._n 1600._o lect_n 20._o p._n 432._o and_o i_o shall_v only_o cite_v one_o quotation_n out_o of_o he_o athanaric_a king_n of_o the_o goth_n see_v the_o triumph_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n at_o constantinople_n break_v forth_o into_o these_o word_n the_o emperor_n without_o doubt_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v stir_v his_o hand_n against_o he_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o his_o own_o blood_n in_o the_o same_o year_n on_o march_n one_a be_v the_o first_o sunday_n in_o lent_n dr._n william_n barlow_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n 1601._o prâ—at_a lon._n 1601._o and_o then_o of_o lincoln_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n a_o little_a time_n after_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n on_o matth._n 22.21_o and_o therein_o he_o well_o instruct_v we_o it_o please_v god_n to_o be_v call_v a_o king_n in_o heaven_n ps_n 20._o and_o the_o king_n be_v call_v a_o god_n on_o earth_n ps_n 82._o therefore_o he_o which_o deni_v his_o duty_n to_o the_o visible_a god_n his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a can_v perform_v his_o duty_n to_o the_o god_n invisible_a certain_o a_o mind_n incline_v to_o rebellion_n be_v never_o well_o possess_v of_o religion_n they_o therefore_o who_o with_o sheba_n 2_o sam._n 20.1_o will_v make_v a_o secession_n from_o their_o prince_n or_o with_o jeroboam_n and_o the_o ten_o tribe_n will_v turn_v from_o he_o because_o he_o have_v turn_v his_o father_n scourge_n into_o scorpion_n 1_o reg._n 12._o they_o who_o think_v that_o they_o may_v either_o kill_v their_o liege_n or_o shall_v from_o he_o or_o depose_v and_o thrust_v they_o out_o of_o their_o seat_n or_o expose_v they_o to_o danger_n or_o fear_n be_v guilty_a not_o only_o of_o rebellion_n but_o of_o irreligion_n the_o jesuit_n parson_n al._n doleman_n dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n a_o principal_a if_o not_o the_o only_a poison_n of_o the_o earl_n heart_n wherein_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o subject_a to_o rise_v against_o his_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n my_o exhortation_n to_o you_o be_v belove_v that_o you_o will_v believe_v jesus_n rather_o than_o a_o jesuit_n who_o will_v his_o disciple_n and_o all_o christian_n to_o possess_v their_o soul_n in_o patience_n luc._n 10._o albeit_o they_o be_v persecute_v even_o to_o death_n by_o their_o prince_n and_o st._n paul_n who_o adjudge_v he_o to_o damnation_n who_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o if_o you_o desire_v some_o story_n of_o scripture_n saul_n a_o apostate_n reject_v by_o god_n not_o deject_v by_o samuel_n jeroboam_n plague_v not_o dispossess_v ahab_n reprove_v by_o elias_n not_o deprive_v nebuchadonosor_n punish_v from_o heaven_n not_o depose_v by_o his_o subject_n the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v straight_o in_o this_o case_n it_o bridle_v the_o mouth_n that_o it_o speak_v not_o evil_a of_o the_o king._n exod._n 21._o it_o bind_v the_o heart_n not_o to_o imagine_v evil_a against_o he_o eccl._n 10._o the_o sum_n of_o this_o part_n be_v that_o of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n 2.21_o that_o the_o inthron_a and_o depose_v of_o prince_n be_v god_n only_a prerogative_n royal_a and_o the_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v a_o argument_n that_o if_o obedience_n be_v due_a unto_o caesar_n a_o tyrant_n and_o a_o foreigner_n much_o more_o be_v we_o to_o perform_v it_o to_o our_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vii_o thus_o also_o say_v francis_n marbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o eccl._n 10.20_o 1602._o 〈◊〉_d 1602._o at_o the_o spital_n on_o tuesday_n in_o easter_n week_n print_v by_o authority_n the_o principal_a question_n of_o this_o chapter_n be_v that_o subject_n that_o be_v godly_a wise_n aught_o to_o repress_v in_o themselves_o all_o insurrection_n of_o mind_n against_o the_o suppose_a scandal_n of_o civil_a administration_n and_o against_o the_o do_n of_o prince_n and_o that_o a_o disloyal_a thought_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v lend_v thereunto_o it_o be_v insinuate_v by_o a_o evil_a subject_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o stand_v content_v in_o a_o government_n that_o pervert_v and_o invert_v the_o use_n of_o preferment_n and_o abasement_n aim_v perhaps_o at_o something_o do_v by_o solomon_n in_o his_o uxoriousness_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o his_o idolatrous_a wife_n and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n be_v deprave_v by_o the_o riotousness_n and_o dissoluteness_n of_o the_o governor_n but_o god_n give_v we_o no_o dispensation_n for_o any_o cause_n to_o disreverence_v the_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o except_o that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o we_o do_v it_o at_o god_n commandment_n the_o man_n of_o god_n when_o they_o have_v by_o mistake_v exceed_v towards_o a_o ruler_n though_o a_o wicked_a one_o have_v use_v diligence_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o and_o to_o avoid_v the_o scandal_n so_o st._n paul_n act._n 23_o 5._o and_o david_n be_v cut_v in_o his_o heart_n because_o he_o have_v cut_v off_o the_o lap_n that_o be_v in_o saul_n be_v garment_n ☞_o ☞_o so_o that_o if_o to_o refuse_v god_n be_v ungodliness_n than_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v so_o to_o admit_v a_o contemptuous_a thought_n of_o a_o prince_n in_o who_o god_n offer_v himself_o unto_o we_o and_o it_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v ungodly_a man_n 10.27_o 1_o sam._n 10.27_o which_o offend_v in_o this_o kind_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v they_o son_n of_o belial_n i._n e._n unyoked_a person_n which_o refuse_v to_o be_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o due_a obedience_n as_o for_o the_o allegation_n make_v by_o heretic_n of_o conscience_n to_o god_n when_o no_o disobedience_n to_o god_n be_v require_v it_o be_v in_o great_a hypocrisy_n that_o god_n be_v allege_v for_o be_v they_o not_o put_v together_o in_o the_o scripture_n fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o depart_v from_o the_o seditious_a or_o as_o the_o text_n have_v it_o from_o the_o various_a from_o those_o that_o
divide_v these_o duty_n so_o as_o if_o they_o can_v not_o consist_v together_o and_o do_v not_o both_o peter_n and_o paul_n require_v so_o much_o when_o king_n be_v enemy_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o of_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o subject_n very_o when_o man_n make_v their_o excuse_n by_o god_n in_o this_o they_o tell_v a_o lie_n for_o the_o almighty_a as_o job_n say_v in_o another_o matter_n for_o that_o which_o be_v caesar_n be_v may_v be_v give_v to_o caesar_n without_o the_o least_o breach_n of_o allegiance_n to_o almighty_a god_n and_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o chrysostome_n say_v on_o the_o 13_o to_o the_o roman_n subjection_n to_o prince_n overturn_v not_o religion_n a_o point_n belike_o that_o in_o those_o day_n stand_v in_o need_n stall_n and_o successive_o to_o be_v urge_v for_o the_o greek_a scholiast_n likewise_o in_o his_o collect_n on_o the_o same_o place_n to_o the_o roman_n have_v it_o near_a word_n for_o word_n and_o he_o say_v after_o that_o st._n paul_n take_v great_a care_n to_o urge_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_n neither_o be_v this_o as_o i_o suppose_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o any_o old_a heresy_n but_o because_o st._n paul_n see_v that_o this_o sin_n will_v universal_o and_o successive_o assail_v and_o therefore_o as_o man_n hinder_v the_o work_n of_o godliness_n in_o themselves_o they_o must_v keep_v tender_o in_o the_o reins_o of_o their_o conscience_n the_o reverence_n of_o their_o prince_n whosoever_o do_v vilipend_v his_o sovereign_n in_o his_o conscience_n be_v either_o a_o atheist_n or_o a_o hypocrite_n the_o cause_n of_o sedition_n and_o rebellion_n be_v 1._o pride_n there_o be_v that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o resolute_a that_o give_v occasion_n to_o upbraid_v the_o land_n as_o ezekiel_n upbraid_v jerusalem_n there_o be_v in_o thou_o that_o have_v despise_v father_n and_o mother_n 7._o ez._n 22_o 7._o that_o speak_v scornful_o both_o of_o queen_n and_o council_n 2._o lack_v of_o wisdom_n in_o not_o discern_v the_o policy_n of_o prince_n 3._o lack_n of_o compassion_n in_o not_o weigh_v their_o temptation_n and_o their_o necessity_n 4._o lack_n of_o equity_n when_o the_o subject_n blame_v his_o prince_n for_o his_o own_o fault_n last_o forgetfulness_n of_o their_o benefit_n which_o be_v unthankfulness_n in_o my_o text_n the_o lord_n threaten_v the_o depraver_n of_o king_n and_o magistrate_n the_o foul_a of_o the_o heaven_n shall_v carry_v the_o voice_n etc._n etc._n this_o note_v the_o heinousness_n of_o the_o sin_n for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o bewray_v man_n for_o trifle_n and_o be_v strong_a evidence_n that_o the_o malign_v of_o high_a power_n be_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o though_o they_o escape_v man_n yet_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n do_v pursue_v and_o as_o it_o be_v bring_v back_o again_o to_o the_o judgement_n seat_n it_o matter_n not_o what_o plausible_a show_v there_o be_v to_o do_v such_o thing_n for_o the_o event_n discover_v that_o they_o be_v but_o show_v absalon_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o just_a quarrel_n against_o amnon_n for_o lie_v with_o his_o sister_n especial_o his_o pernicious_a impunity_n consider_v by_o reason_n of_o david_n be_v indulgence_n but_o absalon_n be_v matter_n be_v not_o amnon_n be_v incest_n but_o amnon_n be_v seniority_n he_o be_v betwixt_o he_o and_o the_o crown_n for_o the_o event_n declare_v what_o a_o hater_n of_o incest_n absalon_n be_v by_o his_o behaviour_n to_o his_o father_n concubine_n and_o the_o lord_n discover_v by_o his_o insurrection_n against_o his_o father_n that_o it_o be_v ambition_n that_o make_v he_o to_o kill_v his_o brother_n dr._n john_n dove_n in_o his_o sermon_n about_o divorcement_n at_o paul_n cross_n 1601._o say_v that_o some_o man_n will_v prove_v rebellion_n and_o high_a treason_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o people_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o cite_v in_o the_o margin_n vindiciae_fw-la contra_fw-la tyrannos_fw-la chap._n v._o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n sect_n i._o when_o god_n of_o his_o great_a mercy_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o our_o illustrious_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 1603._o her_o undoubted_a successor_n king_n james_n publish_v the_o same_o year_n a_o little_a but_o accurate_a treatise_n entitle_v the_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n which_o be_v a_o exact_a comment_n on_o 1_o sam._n 8.11_o etc._n etc._n where_o samuel_n show_v the_o israelite_n what_o will_v be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v over_o they_o that_o if_o he_o make_v their_o freeborn_a child_n bondman_n vers_fw-la 11_o etc._n etc._n and_o seize_v their_o estate_n by_o injustice_n and_o violence_n vers_fw-la 14_o etc._n etc._n they_o shall_v be_v allow_v no_o other_o remedy_n in_o that_o day_n of_o their_o calamity_n but_o to_o cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n vers_n 18._o and_o to_o punish_v they_o for_o their_o contempt_n of_o his_o immediate_a conduct_n god_n threaten_v he_o will_v not_o hear_v they_o in_o this_o book_n say_v the_o learned_a john_n forbes_n 20._o duply_n to_o henderson_n p._n 20._o he_o do_v at_o length_n demonstrate_v that_o in_o a_o free_a monarchy_n such_o as_o he_o prove_v his_o kingdom_n of_o scotland_n to_o be_v the_o subject_n for_o no_o occasion_n or_o pretext_n whatsoever_o may_v take_v arm_n without_o power_n from_o the_o king_n and_o much_o less_o against_o he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o good_a king_n or_o a_o oppressor_n etc._n etc._n and_o comprehend_v the_o sum_n of_o all_o his_o discourse_n concern_v this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n follow_v short_o then_o to_o take_v up_o in_o two_o or_o three_o sentence_n ground_v upon_o all_o these_o argument_n out_o of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n the_o duty_n and_o allegiance_n of_o the_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a king_n their_o obedience_n i_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v to_o he_o as_o to_o god_n lieutenant_n on_o earth_n obey_v his_o command_n in_o all_o thing_n except_o direct_o against_o god_n as_o the_o command_v of_o god_n minister_n acknowledge_v he_o a_o judge_n set_v by_o god_n over_o they_o have_v power_n to_o judge_v they_o but_o to_o be_v judge_v only_o by_o god_n to_o who_o only_o he_o must_v give_v account_n of_o his_o judgement_n fear_v he_o as_o their_o judge_n love_v he_o as_o their_o father_n pray_v for_o he_o as_o their_o protector_n for_o his_o continuance_n if_o he_o be_v good_a for_o his_o amendment_n if_o he_o be_v wicked_a follow_v and_o obey_v his_o lawful_a command_n eschew_v and_o flee_v his_o fury_n in_o his_o unlawful_a without_o resistance_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o by_o sob_n and_o tear_n to_o god_n according_a to_o that_o sentence_n use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persecution_n preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la arma_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la i._n e._n prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o book_n itself_o speak_v out_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o king_n can_v never_o make_v they_o that_o be_v ordain_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o to_o become_v his_o judge_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o a_o private_a man_n to_o revenge_v his_o private_a injury_n upon_o his_o private_a adversary_n since_o god_n have_v only_o give_v the_o sword_n to_o the_o magistrate_n how_o much_o less_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o the_o people_n or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o who_o all_o be_v but_o private_a man_n to_o take_v upon_o they_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sword_n who_o to_o it_o belong_v not_o against_o the_o public_a magistrate_n who_o to_o only_o it_o belong_v but_o shall_v i_o transcribe_v every_o passage_n out_o of_o that_o accurate_a little_a treatise_n i_o shall_v swell_v this_o volume_n and_o tire_v the_o reader_n who_o i_o therefore_o refer_v for_o his_o further_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o work_n itself_o in_o which_o and_o his_o other_o work_n the_o king_n have_v show_v himself_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n style_v he_o a_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n 118._o oweni_fw-la antipar_fw-la pag._n 117_o 118._o a_o support_n to_o a_o ruinous_a commonwealth_n a_o brave_a champion_n of_o christ_n against_o antichrist_n and_o the_o new_a arian_n an_o invincible_a defender_n of_o king_n against_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n the_o imposture_n of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o sedition_n of_o the_o puritan_n the_o restorer_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n and_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o against_o presbyterian_a anarchy_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o true_o peaceable_a king._n r._n doleman_n i._n e._n parson_n have_v publish_v his_o conference_n concern_v the_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n ann._n 1594._o ah_o book_n from_o whence_o most_o of_o our_o modern_a enemy_n of_o the_o true_a right_n of_o prince_n have_v borrow_v
and_o prophet_n submit_v their_o person_n to_o those_o wicked_a prince_n who_o idolatry_n they_o reprove_v with_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o life_n 359._o p._n 359._o if_o the_o prince_n wilful_o maintain_v heresy_n and_o open_a impiety_n the_o bishop_n be_v to_o reprove_v admonish_v etc._n etc._n but_o still_o they_o must_v serve_v he_o honour_v he_o pray_v for_o he_o and_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o do_v the_o like_a ☜_o ☜_o and_o with_o meekness_n endure_v what_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o prince_n shall_v lay_v upon_o they_o without_o annoy_v his_o person_n resist_v his_o power_n discharge_v his_o subject_n or_o remove_v he_o from_o his_o throne_n which_o say_v he_o to_o the_o jesuit_n be_v your_o way_n of_o censure_a prince_n 382._o p._n 366._o p._n 382._o the_o church_n of_o christ_n offer_v not_o any_o example_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n ☜_o ☜_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o you_o to_o have_v law_n of_o your_o own_o make_v to_o license_v you_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o your_o prince_n you_o must_v have_v god_n law_n for_o your_o warrant_n or_o else_o you_o may_v come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o heinous_a and_o horrible_a rebellion_n theoph._n 384._o p._n 384._o that_o be_v the_o protestant_a interlocutor_n that_o be_v the_o case_n which_o you_o take_v in_o hand_n that_o the_o people_n may_v punish_v the_o prince_n offend_v as_o the_o prince_n may_v the_o people_n phil._n i_o e._n the_o jesuit_n either_o the_o people_n or_o none_o must_v do_v it_o theoph._n and_o see_v the_o people_n may_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n have_v reserve_v the_o magistrate_n to_o be_v punish_v by_o himself_o and_o not_o give_v the_o people_n power_n over_o their_o prince_n 502._o p._n 502._o do_v not_o with_o violence_n restrain_v they_o but_o in_o patience_n possess_v your_o own_o soul_n this_o be_v the_o way_n for_o all_o christian_a subject_n to_o conquer_v tyrant_n and_o this_o be_v the_o remedy_n provide_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n against_o all_o persecution_n not_o to_o resist_v power_n which_o god_n have_v ordain_v lest_o we_o be_v damn_v but_o with_o all_o meekness_n to_o suffer_v that_o we_o may_v be_v crown_v 512._o p._n 512._o if_o princess_n presume_v to_o violate_v the_o dominion_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o we_o may_v not_o rebel_v that_o be_v your_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n but_o disobey_v they_o in_o that_o or_o any_o point_n that_o be_v prescribe_v by_o man_n against_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o endure_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 541._o p._n 541._o if_o princess_n embrace_v the_o truth_n you_o must_v obey_v they_o if_o they_o pursue_v truth_n you_o must_v abide_v they_o and_o these_o passage_n with_o what_o have_v be_v former_o cite_v out_o of_o the_o say_a book_n will_n i_o think_v sufficient_o vindicate_v both_o the_o author_n and_o his_o doctrine_n from_o all_o that_o be_v usual_o object_v against_o they_o especial_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o when_o the_o jesuit_n have_v quote_v goodman_n book_n of_o obedience_n as_o applaud_v wyat_n rebellion_n the_o protestant_a answer_n it_o be_v much_o that_o you_o measure_v the_o whole_a realm_n by_o one_o man_n merit_n 274._o par._n 3._o p._n 273_o 274._o and_o more_o that_o you_o draw_v the_o word_n which_o he_o speak_v from_o the_o meaning_n which_o he_o have_v to_o warrant_v your_o rebellion_n the_o party_n ☞_o ☞_o which_o you_o name_v at_o the_o same_o time_n take_v queen_n mary_n for_o no_o lawful_a prince_n which_o particular_a and_o false_a supposal_n beguile_v he_o and_o make_v he_o think_v the_o better_a of_o wyat_n war_n but_o our_o question_n be_v of_o lawful_a prince_n not_o of_o violent_a intruder_n and_o therefore_o goodman_n opinion_n which_o himself_o have_v long_o since_o dislike_v be_v no_o way_n serviceable_a to_o your_o sedition_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n goodman_n private_a opinion_n long_o since_o correct_v by_o himself_o can_v prejudice_v the_o whole_a realm_n goodman_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o lawful_a prince_n may_v be_v thrust_v from_o their_o crown_n but_o that_o queen_n mary_n be_v no_o lawful_a magistrate_n one_o of_o his_o great_a argument_n against_o she_o be_v take_v from_o her_o sex_n which_o be_v make_v by_o god_n as_o he_o dream_v uncapable_a of_o government_n this_o be_v one_o of_o he_o and_o knox_n belove_a paradox_n but_o he_o live_v to_o repent_v and_o retract_v they_o sect_n iii_o to_o give_v the_o king_n at_o his_o entry_n into_o england_n a_o specimen_fw-la of_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o zealot_n they_o tender_v he_o a_o petition_n call_v the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o if_o they_o will_v have_v intermix_v their_o desire_n with_o threaten_n by_o tell_v the_o king_n that_o 1000_o minister_n 1603._o an._n 1603._o as_o they_o love_v to_o be_v call_v have_v influence_n enough_o on_o many_o thousand_o of_o people_n to_o incline_v they_o to_o give_v disturbance_n to_o his_o government_n if_o he_o do_v not_o comply_v with_o their_o request_n to_o which_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n write_v a_o full_a and_o satisfactory_a answer_n wherein_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o presbyterian_o allow_v the_o king_n not_o potestatem_fw-la juris_fw-la 29._o p._n 29._o but_o only_o facti_fw-la while_o they_o make_v he_o a_o maintainer_n of_o their_o proceed_n but_o no_o commander_n in_o they_o and_o all_o the_o while_n the_o king_n submit_v his_o sceptre_n unto_o the_o sceptre_n of_o christ_n and_o lick_v the_o dust_n of_o the_o church_n foot_n for_o which_o they_o quote_v t._n c._n lib._n 1._o p._n 180._o this_o assertion_n they_o condemn_v together_o with_o the_o other_o antimonarchical_a antiepiscopal_a doctrine_n of_o that_o petition_n nor_o be_v this_o the_o sole_a judgement_n of_o that_o famous_a university_n but_o of_o her_o famous_a sister_n at_o cambridge_n who_o epistle_n be_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o answer_n and_o wherein_o they_o aver_v quicunque_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la anglicanae_n doctrinam_fw-la vel_fw-la disciplinam_fw-la vel_fw-la ejus_fw-la partem_fw-la aliquam_fw-la legibus_fw-la publicis_fw-la stabilitam_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o whosoever_o shall_v by_o writing_n speaking_z or_o any_o other_o way_n public_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n or_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n or_o any_o part_n thereof_o establish_v by_o public_a law_n shall_v be_v uncapable_a of_o take_v any_o degree_n and_o suspend_v from_o any_o degree_n he_o have_v former_o take_v dated_n octob._n 7._o 1603._o dr._n anthony_n rudd_n bishop_n of_o st._n 1604._o pr._n at_o lond._n 1604._o david_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n may_v 13._o 1604._o on_o ps_n 101._o v._n 2._o and_o in_o it_o give_v a_o account_n of_o david_n demeanour_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o attain_v the_o crown_n of_o israel_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o commend_v he_o for_o his_o patient_a wait_v on_o god_n till_o saul_n death_n 27._o p._n 26_o 27._o david_n have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o rare_a patience_n in_o his_o distress_a estate_n during_o the_o expectance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n for_o though_o in_o that_o interim_n of_o sundry_a year_n attendance_n after_o that_o samuel_n have_v anoint_v he_o ☜_o ☜_o before_o the_o crown_n fall_v unto_o he_o by_o the_o death_n of_o king_n saul_n he_o sustain_v many_o grievous_a trouble_n inconvenience_n and_o danger_n yet_o he_o still_o possess_v his_o soul_n in_o patience_n without_o seek_v unlawful_a mean_n to_o hasten_v his_o own_o advancement_n by_o the_o make_n away_o of_o his_o sovereign_n insomuch_o as_o though_o saul_n who_o deadly_a pursue_v he_o be_v twice_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n offer_v into_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o may_v have_v dâ—ne_v his_o pleasure_n with_o he_o first_o in_o the_o wilderness_n of_o engedi_n and_o second_o in_o the_o desert_n of_o zâ—ph_n yet_o he_o spare_v his_o life_n and_o do_v no_o violence_n to_o his_o person_n leave_v he_o to_o god_n judgement_n and_o refer_v his_o own_o cause_n to_o god_n merciful_a providence_n patient_o attend_v the_o lord_n leisure_n till_o he_o shall_v vouchsafe_v to_o come_v and_o put_v he_o in_o possession_n of_o the_o kingdom_n to_o king_n james_n at_o his_o first_o come_v to_o the_o english_a throne_n the_o learned_a dr._n feild_n be_v a_o chaplain_n as_o he_o be_v also_o a_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o church_n against_o her_o adversary_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o argument_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v equal_o cogent_a against_o the_o republican_n 610._o republican_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 5._o c_o 45._o p._n 610._o if_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o sovereign_a prince_n be_v subject_a to_o none_o while_o they_o use_v their_o authority_n well_o but_o that_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o they_o lose_v the_o independent_a absoluteness_n thereof_o their_o say_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v heretical_a ☜_o
☜_o for_o if_o upon_o abuse_n of_o mdependent_a authority_n they_o that_o have_v it_o lose_v and_o forfeit_v it_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la then_o authority_n and_o abuse_v of_o authority_n at_o least_o extreme_a abuse_n of_o it_o can_v stand_v together_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o st._n augustine_n where_o he_o say_v nee_n tyrannicae_fw-la factionis_fw-la perversitas_fw-la laudabilis_fw-la erit_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi consugali_a c._n 14._o si_fw-la regiâ_fw-la clement_n tyrannus_fw-la subditos_fw-la tractet_fw-la nec_fw-la vituperabilis_fw-la ordo_fw-la regiae_fw-la potestatis_fw-la si_fw-la rex_fw-la crudelitate_fw-la tyrannicâ_fw-la saeviat_fw-la aliud_fw-la est_fw-la namque_fw-la injustâ_fw-la porestate_fw-la justè_fw-la velle_fw-la uti_fw-la &_o aliud_fw-la est_fw-la justâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la injustè_fw-fr velle_fw-la uti_fw-la i_o e._n â—â—ther_n shall_v the_o perverseness_n of_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n ever_o be_v praise_n worthy_a ☞_o ☞_o though_o the_o tyrant_n use_v his_o subject_n with_o all_o kingly_a clemency_n nor_o the_o order_n of_o kingly_a power_n be_v ever_o subject_a to_o just_a reprehension_n though_o a_o king_n grow_v fierce_a and_o cruel_a like_o a_o tyrant_n for_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o unlawful_a power_n lawful_o and_o another_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o lawful_a power_n unrighteous_o and_o unjust_o sect_n iv_o after_o the_o happy_a discovery_n of_o the_o damnable_a gunpowder_n treason_n and_o the_o just_a execution_n of_o the_o wretched_a miscreant_n that_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o the_o parliament_n meet_v at_o westminster_n which_o have_v be_v first_o summon_v anno_fw-la 1603._o and_o with_o it_o a_o convocation_n the_o member_n of_o which_o reslect_v upon_o the_o horrid_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n think_v themselves_o in_o justice_n to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o their_o own_o principle_n oblige_v when_o they_o meet_v to_o censure_v and_o condemn_v such_o doctrine_n as_o lead_v man_n to_o such_o rebellious_a practice_n hereupon_o the_o prolocutor_n of_o the_o low_a house_n dr._n overall_n than_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n then_o of_o norwich_n who_o vast_a learning_n give_v he_o a_o character_n beyond_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v of_o he_o here_o draw_v up_o a_o treatise_n which_o be_v review_v by_o the_o upper_a house_n of_o convocation_n be_v mutual_o agree_v on_o and_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o very_a sunod_n which_o make_v the_o canon_n that_o as_o yet_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o code_n of_o our_o church_n a_o manuscript_n of_o which_o act_n 2._o this_o book_n be_v since_o print_v by_o w._n kettilby_n a_o 1690._o lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o and_o canon_n have_v be_v happy_o put_v into_o my_o hand_n i_o can_v but_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o transcribe_v some_o passage_n that_o discover_v the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n representative_a at_o that_o time_n they_o positive_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v create_v our_o first_o parent_n and_o purpose_v to_o multiply_v their_o seed_n into_o many_o generation_n for_o the_o replenish_n of_o the_o world_n with_o their_o posterity_n do_v give_v to_o adam_n for_o his_o time_n and_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o chief_a father_n successive_o before_o the_o flood_n authority_n power_n and_o dominion_n over_o their_o child_n and_o offspring_n to_o rule_n and_o govern_v they_o add_v further_o 2._o can._n 2._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o man_n at_o the_o first_o without_o all_o good_a edacation_n or_o civility_n run_v up_o and_o down_o in_o wood_n and_o field_n as_o wild_a creature_n rest_v themselves_o in_o cave_n and_o den_n and_o acknowledge_v no_o superiority_n one_o over_o another_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o experience_n the_o necessity_n of_o government_n and_o that_o thereupon_o they_o choose_v some_o among_o themselves_o to_o order_n and_o rule_v the_o rest_n give_v they_o power_n and_o authority_n so_o to_o do_v and_o that_o consequent_o all_o civil_a power_n jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n be_v first_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o disorder_a multitude_n or_o either_o be_v original_o still_o in_o they_o or_o else_o be_v deduce_v by_o their_o consent_n natural_o from_o they_o and_o be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n original_o descend_v from_o he_o and_o depend_v upon_o he_o he_o do_v great_o err_v thus_o they_o account_v for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o old_a world_n nor_o do_v the_o flood_n alter_v the_o nature_n of_o authority_n or_o alienate_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n for_o say_v they_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 6.11_o can._n 6.11_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o authority_n which_o noah_n have_v before_o the_o flood_n be_v by_o the_o deluge_n determine_v or_o that_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o again_o by_o his_o son_n or_o nephew_n or_o that_o he_o receive_v from_o they_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o sovereignty_n or_o that_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o world_n to_o his_o three_o some_o do_v depend_v upon_o their_o consent_n or_o receive_v from_o they_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o without_o the_o same_o it_o can_v not_o lawful_o have_v be_v make_v or_o that_o this_o power_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o god_n or_o be_v not_o proper_o his_o ordinance_n but_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o from_o the_o people_n their_o offspring_n he_o do_v great_o err_v beside_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v upon_o 16._o cap._n 16._o that_o obedience_n to_o king_n and_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v prescribe_v to_o all_o subject_n in_o the_o 5_o commandment_n exit_fw-la 20.12_o where_o we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o honour_v our_o parent_n whereby_o it_o follow_v that_o subjection_n of_o inferior_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o governor_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o very_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o sentence_n of_o death_n award_v by_o god_n himself_o against_o such_o as_o show_v themselves_o incorrigible_o disobedient_a to_o their_o parent_n or_o curse_v they_o or_o strike_v they_o be_v likewise_o due_a unto_o those_o who_o commit_v any_o such_o offence_n against_o their_o king_n and_o ruler_n be_v the_o head_n and_o father_n of_o their_o commonwealth_n and_o kingdom_n which_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a by_o way_n of_o consequence_n but_o likewise_o by_o example_n practice_n and_o precept_n as_o where_o shimei_n be_v judge_v to_o die_v for_o curse_v of_o david_n the_o lord_n anoint_v where_o david_n himself_o appoint_v by_o god_n to_o succeed_v king_n saul_n will_v not_o be_v induce_v by_o any_o persuasion_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o master_n the_o king._n if_o any_o man_n therefore_o shall_v affirm_v 16._o câ—n._n 16._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o for_o child_n or_o nephew_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o father_n be_v their_o chief_a â—_z from_o the_o creation_n till_o moses_n be_v time_n or_o afterward_o either_o for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n either_o under_o moses_n joshua_n the_o judge_n or_o their_o king_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o they_o in_o their_o lawful_a commandment_n or_o to_o have_v murmur_v or_o rebel_v against_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v in_o those_o time_n more_o lawful_a unto_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o either_o to_o curse_v their_o prince_n king_n or_o civil_a governor_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o or_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n or_o principality_n or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o their_o person_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o say_a time_n lawful_a upon_o any_o occasion_n for_o child_n either_o to_o have_v curse_v their_o parent_n or_o to_o have_v rebel_v against_o they_o when_o they_o do_v reprove_v or_o correct_v they_o or_o to_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o subjection_n say_v unto_o they_o they_o be_v private_a man_n we_o will_v be_v no_o more_o your_o child_n or_o you_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o our_o father_n or_o bear_v civil_a authority_n over_o they_o we_o will_v depose_v you_o from_o your_o government_n over_o we_o and_o will_v be_v no_o long_o rule_v by_o you_o or_o to_o have_v offer_v any_o violence_n to_o they_o or_o to_o have_v beat_v they_o and_o much_o less_o to_o have_v murder_v they_o he_o dâ—th_v great_o err_v after_o this_o they_o deduce_v the_o scheme_n of_o paternal_a and_o regal_a government_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a king_n and_o when_o they_o consider_v the_o case_n of_o uzziah_n who_o for_o offer_v to_o burn_v incense_n on_o the_o altar_n which_o be_v peculiar_o the_o priest_n office_n be_v by_o god_n smite_v with_o leprosy_n 22_o â—_o 1._o can_v 22_o they_o aver_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o azariah_n and_o the_o other_o priest_n use_v or_o that_o they_o lawful_o may_v have_v use_v any_o violence_n or_o force_v against_o the_o
the_o heart_n of_o prince_n like_o river_n of_o water_n you_o know_v how_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o jewish_a church_n by_o the_o command_n of_o ahasuerus_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v 4._o esth_n 4._o both_o young_a and_o old_a etc._n etc._n here_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o barbarous_a designment_n of_o ahasuerus_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a jaw_n of_o death_n yet_o they_o take_v no_o arm_n they_o consult_v not_o how_o to_o poison_v ahasuerus_n or_o haman_n they_o animate_v no_o desperate_a person_n sudden_o to_o stab_v they_o but_o there_o be_v only_o great_a sorrow_n among_o they_o and_o fast_v and_o weep_v etc._n etc._n this_o book_n give_v so_o much_o disgust_v to_o a_o party_n of_o man_n in_o this_o kingdom_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o something_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o though_o every_o pamphlet_n that_o be_v so_o call_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o name_n and_o to_o make_v it_o pass_v the_o more_o plausible_o it_o assume_v the_o same_o title_n deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v print_v at_o colen_n an._n dom._n 1618._o the_o author_n of_o which_o though_o unquestionable_o a_o papist_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n affirm_v 13._o p._n 13._o that_o the_o scot_n have_v undoubted_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o profess_v and_o for_o it_o he_o quote_v knox_n be_v history_n of_o the_o scotch_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v subject_n to_o no_o one_o unless_o they_o can_v enjoy_v their_o desire_a reformation_n 19_o p._n 19_o and_o that_o the_o former_a dialogue_n false_o assert_n that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n only_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n can_v be_v dissolve_v if_o the_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n infidel_n heretic_n or_o apostate_n and_o that_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v depose_v or_o resist_v unless_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n though_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o so_o much_o impiety_n and_o madness_n as_o to_o seek_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o religion_n which_o assertion_n the_o author_n condemn_v but_o with_o no_o reason_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n while_o he_o own_v and_o improve_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n in_o many_o place_n so_o easy_o be_v man_n incline_v to_o be_v despiser_n of_o dignity_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o dominion_n gabriel_n powel_n say_v 69_o de_fw-fr adiaplyris_n lond._n 1606._o c_o 8._o 8._o 34_o p._n 69_o that_o when_o st._n paul_n bid_v we_o be_v obedient_a for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o he_o mean_v we_o must_v no_o way_n offend_v the_o magistrate_n by_o rebel_a against_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n in_o his_o sight_n who_o have_v set_v the_o magistrate_n over_o we_o 71._o we_o we_o 93._o p._n 71._o for_o his_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o to_o the_o just_a praise_n of_o our_o reformation_n he_o add_v 79_o add_v c._n 9_o sect._n 35._o p._n 79_o that_o no_o church_n in_o europe_n reform_v herself_o more_o orderly_o than_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v tumultuary_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n or_o by_o fraud_n but_o all_o alteration_n be_v make_v by_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n oliver_n oâ—mered_v in_o his_o picture_n of_o a_o papist_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o their_o sovereign_n for_o religion_n sake_n or_o for_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o go_v with_o cresset_n and_o torchlight_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o god_n and_o throughout_o the_o spacious_a volume_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o tell_v i_o whether_o any_o priest_n levite_n evangelist_n apostle_n ancient_a father_n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v the_o like_a i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o tyrannous_a ruler_n and_o such_o as_o be_v reprobate_v of_o god_n 176._o p._n 176._o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n complain_v of_o the_o exaction_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n show_v they_o their_o fault_n and_o admonish_v they_o of_o god_n vengeance_n but_o he_o do_v not_o animate_v encourage_v and_o incite_v the_o people_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lift_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o the_o prophet_n amos_n micah_n and_o zephaniah_n give_v sufficient_a testimony_n that_o the_o ruler_n in_o their_o time_n be_v very_o wicked_a man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v grind_v the_o face_n of_o the_o subject_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o advise_v the_o subject_n to_o mutiny_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n when_o rome_n be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a you_o shall_v find_v 179._o p._n 179._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n be_v tear_n and_o prayer_n but_o now_o they_o be_v degenerate_a from_o their_o former_a purity_n and_o open_o threaten_v the_o life_n of_o king_n the_o ancient_a roman_n shall_v in_o judgement_n rise_v against_o you_o and_o condemn_v you_o for_o they_o conspire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o pagan_n infidel_n and_o tyrant_n that_o make_v havoc_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vi_o among_o these_o divine_n i_o will_v place_v one_o civilian_n the_o famous_a albericus_fw-la gentilis_fw-la who_o though_o bear_v in_o italy_n yet_o live_v long_o in_o england_n the_o king_n professor_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o oxon_n of_o which_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la since_o he_o have_v undertake_v it_o profess_o in_o his_o three_o royal_a disputation_n to_o london_n 1605._o 4_o to_o as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o a_o king_n wherein_o his_o notion_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n king_n james_n in_o his_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v absolute_o supreme_a 17._o p._n 9_o 10_o 17._o who_o acknowledge_v nothing_o above_o he_o but_o god_n to_o who_o only_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o magistrate_n improper_o call_v king_n such_o as_o the_o king_n of_o sparta_n and_o of_o egypt_n to_o which_o last_o there_o be_v law_n set_v how_o far_o they_o shall_v walk_v and_o how_o often_o bath_n themselves_o who_o may_v be_v accuse_v when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v convict_v be_v deny_v decent_a burial_n but_o those_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v king_n who_o subject_n pay_v they_o no_o more_o obedience_n than_o they_o please_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n his_o power_n be_v great_a than_o either_o that_o of_o a_o father_n of_o old_a over_o his_o child_n or_o that_o of_o a_o master_n over_o his_o servant_n all_o prince_n be_v feudatary_n to_o god_n 17._o p_o 17._o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o their_o government_n who_o be_v their_o only_a judge_n 34._o p._n 34._o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o the_o civil_a law_n princeps_fw-la legibus_fw-la solutus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o prince_n be_v free_a from_o law_n the_o greek_a interpreter_n understand_v it_o of_o his_o freedom_n from_o penal_a law_n for_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o judge_n who_o can_v compel_v he_o other_o that_o he_o be_v exempt_a from_o the_o coaction_n not_o from_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o law_n but_o all_o agree_v against_o any_o force_n to_o be_v use_v against_o he_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n will_v meet_v with_o in_o that_o first_o disputation_n while_o the_o three_o treat_v large_o how_o unjust_a any_o violence_n be_v 100_o p_o 39_o p._n 100_o which_o subject_n use_v against_o their_o king_n by_o king_n he_o say_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o prince_n as_o have_v no_o superior_a no_o judge_n or_o governor_n over_o he_o he_o mean_v also_o a_o lawful_a prince_n not_o a_o tyrant_n but_o such_o a_o lawful_a prince_n who_o rule_v tyrannical_o i.e._n seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o unquestionable_a law_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n 102._o p._n 101_o 102._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v evil_a of_o he_o and_o that_o what_o injury_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o parent_n 3._o parad_a 3._o ought_v much_o less_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o prince_n but_o no_o man_n say_v tully_n can_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o his_o father_n without_o
heretic_n his_o anoint_v may_v be_v wipe_v off_o or_o scrape_v off_o than_o you_o may_v write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr justa_fw-la abdicatione_n make_v a_o holy_a league_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o be_v not_o religion_n nor_o virtue_n nor_o any_o spiritual_a grace_n this_o royal_a anoint_v christus_fw-la domini_fw-la be_v say_v not_o only_o of_o josias_n a_o king_n true_o religious_a but_o of_o cyrus_n a_o mere_a heathen_a not_o only_o of_o david_n a_o good_a king_n but_o of_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n even_o when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o worst_a unxit_fw-la in_o regem_fw-la royal_a unction_n give_v no_o grace_n but_o a_o just_a title_n only_o it_o include_v nothing_o but_o a_o just_a title_n it_o exclude_v nothing_o but_o usurpation_n god_n claim_n never_o forfeit_v his_o character_n never_o to_o be_v wipe_v out_o or_o scrape_v out_o nor_o king_n lose_v their_o right_n no_o more_o than_o patriarch_n do_v their_o fatherhood_n 809._o p._n 809._o never_a be_v any_o true_o partaker_n of_o the_o inward_a anoint_v of_o a_o christian_a man_n but_o he_o be_v ever_o fast_o and_o firm_a to_o the_o royal_a anoint_v the_o same_o excellent_a prelate_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o tortus_fw-la or_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n book_n against_o king_n james_n apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n say_v that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o prince_n by_o all_o law_n 36._o london_n 1609._o p._n 16._o 36._o natural_a moral_a civil_a municipal_a that_o christ_n never_o interdict_v any_o subject_n obedience_n his_o father_n send_v he_o not_o into_o the_o world_n on_o this_o errand_n nor_o do_v he_o send_v any_o of_o his_o follower_n 43._o p._n 43._o let_v the_o king_n be_v a_o heathen_a he_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v a_o julian_n a_o apostate_n which_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o heathen_a yet_o he_o be_v a_o king_n still_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o against_o even_o such_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n nay_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o take_v arm_n in_o their_o defence_n when_o they_o command_v we_o 110._o p._n 110._o both_o papist_n and_o puritan_n conspire_v the_o hurt_n of_o king_n as_o herod_n and_o pilate_n agree_v to_o murder_n christ_n both_o being_n equal_o injurious_a to_o king_n in_o strive_v to_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n king_n in_o their_o kingdom_n be_v god_n vicar_n 161._o p._n 158_o 161._o and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n cheerful_o obey_v they_o a_o force_a obedience_n rather_o become_v the_o devil_n than_o a_o christian_n for_o they_o be_v subject_a against_o their_o will_n but_o to_o the_o praise_n of_o christianity_n the_o christian_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o sincere_o obedient_a that_o their_o enemy_n can_v not_o bespatter_v they_o and_o so_o cheerful_o patient_a that_o their_o enemy_n be_v force_v to_o admire_v they_o and_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n against_o christ_n to_o think_v or_o say_v 321._o p._n 321._o that_o he_o will_v have_v any_o one_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n to_o hinder_v subject_n from_o be_v true_a to_o their_o prince_n or_o king_n from_o be_v safe_a 385._o p._n 384_o 385._o king_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o god_n the_o people_n confer_v nothing_o upon_o they_o they_o be_v god_n anointed_n not_o the_o people_n the_o form_n of_o government_n may_v be_v from_o man_n but_o the_o authority_n be_v always_o from_o heaven_n anno_fw-la 1610_o the_o same_o learned_a prelate_n publish_v his_o answer_n to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n apology_n and_o therein_o aver_v 58._o aver_v c._n 2._o p._n 58._o that_o every_o subject_a be_v bind_v by_o his_o allegiance_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o one_o who_o shall_v endeavour_v either_o to_o depose_v his_o prince_n or_o to_o dispose_v of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o oppose_v himself_o against_o any_o invader_n neither_o to_o absolve_v himself_o from_o his_o allegiance_n nor_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v absolve_v by_o any_o other_o not_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o to_o defend_v he_o from_o all_o violence_n in_o his_o crown_n and_o person_n and_o to_o discover_v all_o conspiracy_n 132._o p._n 132._o to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n the_o apostle_n do_v so_o to_o tiberius_n caligula_n claudius_n nero_n domitian_n the_o martyr_n do_v so_o to_o commodus_n severus_n decius_n dioclesian_n the_o father_n do_v so_o to_o constantius_n valens_n and_o anastasius_n nay_o the_o pope_n themselves_o do_v so_o to_o the_o arian_n to_o theodoric_n and_o the_o goth_n in_o their_o time_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v heresy_n these_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o that_o great_a man_n than_o who_o while_o he_o live_v the_o king_n have_v not_o a_o more_o loyal_a servant_n nor_o the_o church_n a_o more_o learned_a prelate_n as_o the_o editor_n râ—gi_n editor_n ep._n ded._n râ—gi_n of_o his_o opuscula_fw-la with_o justice_n aver_v when_o becanus_n a_o busy_a jesuit_n have_v undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o admirable_a prelate_n book_n against_o bellarmin_n rich._n thompson_n a_o 1611._o write_v his_o vindication_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o smart_o censure_v his_o adversary_n for_o say_v that_o in_o england_n we_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o our_o king_n upon_o these_o two_o condition_n 1._o as_o long_o as_o we_o stay_v in_o england_n 2._o as_o long_o as_o he_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n both_o which_o proposition_n as_o he_o say_v be_v most_o false_a and_o then_o he_o proceed_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n prove_v in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o design_n 27._o p._n 27._o that_o to_o the_o oath_n of_o a_o papist_n no_o regard_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v for_o who_o can_v believe_v ☞_o ☞_o whether_o he_o swear_v true_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n who_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o mix_a proposition_n of_o which_o one_o part_n be_v speak_v 44._o p._n 44._o the_o other_o reserve_v the_o text_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a only_o concern_v king_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n none_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n anoint_a but_o king_n and_o rabbi_n levi_n ben_n gershon_n the_o jew_n have_v commented_a more_o honest_o and_o more_o like_o a_o christian_a on_o 1_o sam._n 12.24_o than_o the_o father_n of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 83._o p._n 78_o 79_o 83._o all_o prince_n even_o pagan_n have_v a_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o their_o subject_n and_o in_o all_o cause_n and_o proscribere_fw-la &_o non_fw-la posse_fw-la proscribi_fw-la propria_fw-la sunt_fw-la regum_fw-la timendorum_fw-la in_o proprios_fw-la greges_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la ipsos_fw-la coelitùs_fw-la delapsâ_fw-la autoritate_fw-la ac_fw-la peculiari_fw-la quâdam_fw-la ratione_fw-la spectant_fw-la i._n e._n to_o punish_v other_o and_o not_o to_o be_v punishable_a themselves_o be_v the_o peculiar_a right_n of_o king_n derive_v unto_o they_o from_o above_o nor_o be_v becanus_n the_o only_a antagonist_n that_o bishop_n andrews_n meet_v with_o in_o this_o cause_n eudaemon_n johannes_n a_o cretan_a and_o a_o jesuit_n and_o he_o need_v no_o other_o character_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o garnet_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o allegiance_n he_o dr._n samuel_n collins_n the_o public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o cambridge_n 1612._o cantab._n 1612._o undertake_v wherein_o he_o averr_v 52._o averr_v par._n 2._o p._n 52._o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v belie_v king_n james_n when_o he_o call_v he_o a_o follower_n of_o knox_n to_o who_o opinion_n he_o be_v always_o most_o averse_a detest_a both_o he_o and_o his_o follower_n who_o he_o upon_o all_o occasion_n rather_o punish_v than_o countenance_v 252._o countenance_v par._n 3._o c._n 72._o p._n 252._o show_v i_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o power_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o in_o private_a person_n but_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o any_o other_o mortal_a to_o depose_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o murder_v a_o king._n if_o a_o king_n do_v not_o his_o duty_n he_o be_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o divine_a tribunal_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v david_n for_o he_o be_v a_o king_n say_v s._n hierom_n and_o have_v no_o one_o who_o he_o may_v fear_v understand_v it_o of_o coercive_a power_n not_o only_o not_o to_o punish_v but_o also_o not_o to_o upbraid_v he_o for_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o king_n why_o do_v thou_o so_o eccl._n 8.4_o and_o who_o can_v resist_v he_o prov._n 30._o 2.3_o p._n 2.3_o but_o you_o have_v find_v out_o this_o pretty_a distinction_n that_o as_o long_o as_o a_o king_n remain_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v never_o so_o tyrannical_a his_o subject_n dare_v not_o oppose_v he_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n depose_v he_o than_o it_o be_v lawful_a bold_o to_o oppose_v he_o and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o odds_o be_v if_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n depose_v he_o so_o that_o if_o the_o commons_o have_v power_n and_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o no_o danger_n of_o scandal_n
doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o defend_v it_o as_o the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o reform_a much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o book_n which_o i_o recommend_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n the_o learned_a author_n of_o which_o write_v after_o his_o father_n copy_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v join_v they_o together_o though_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o chronology_n i_o shall_v have_v give_v the_o junior_a du_fw-fr moulin_n a_o place_n in_o the_o next_o reign_n chap._n vi_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n sect_n i._o be_v we_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o any_o cause_n and_o of_o its_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o the_o prosperity_n of_o its_o outward_a circumstance_n and_o to_o entitle_v heaven_n to_o the_o own_n of_o all_o the_o design_n which_o providence_n promote_v as_o some_o divine_n both_o then_o and_o since_o have_v argue_v more_o consonant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n than_o the_o holy_a gospel_n then_o the_o most_o excellent_a prince_n charles_n i._o be_v a_o vile_a malefactor_n and_o fall_v just_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o rage_n of_o his_o rebel_n subject_n but_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o a_o more_o orthodox_n belief_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v with_o their_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v than_o to_o enjoy_v the_o ease_n and_o preferment_n which_o then_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o perfidiousness_n and_o disloyalty_n as_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n have_v ample_o prove_v and_o though_o dr._n sybthorp_n sermon_n call_v apostolical_a obedience_n be_v severe_o censure_v nor_o be_v it_o fit_a to_o defend_v every_o proposition_n in_o it_o yet_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o london_n dr._n george_n mountain_n approve_v it_o public_o in_o print_n as_o a_o sermon_n learned_o and_o discreet_o preach_v contion_n testim_fw-la ante_fw-la contion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o for_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o therefore_o under_o his_o hand_n give_v authority_n for_o the_o print_n of_o it_o ma._n 8._o 1627._o mr._n hayes_n can_v any_o thing_n privilege_n loyalty_n towards_o king_n 21._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxon._n on_o esth_n 1.15_o 1624._o p._n 3_o 21._o eminence_n and_o alliance_n may_v be_v fair_a pretence_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v yield_v queen_n vasthi_n advantage_n but_o what_o shall_v any_o dare_v to_o limit_v sovereignty_n and_o prescribe_v majesty_n its_o duty_n shall_v he_o that_o enjoy_v the_o subjection_n of_o other_o by_o the_o law_n be_v subject_n himself_o to_o the_o law_n no_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n than_o that_o of_o aquinas_n not_o that_o the_o law_n shall_v lead_v he_o by_o compulsion_n but_o lead_v he_o by_o directive_n persuasion_n if_o he_o conform_v his_o action_n to_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n if_o he_o do_v not_o be_v he_o liable_a to_o account_v yes_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v king_n david_n ps_n 51._o those_o modest_a time_n have_v not_o the_o face_n to_o capitulate_v with_o their_o sovereign_n the_o pride_n of_o faction_n have_v not_o yet_o hatch_v this_o rebellious_a doctrine_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o if_o king_n obey_v not_o law_n subject_n have_v leave_v to_o disobey_v their_o king_n no_o let_v it_o glory_v in_o no_o ancient_a author_n than_o new_a rome_n and_o in_o no_o better_a success_n than_o confusion_n and_o see_v it_o owe_v itself_o to_o jesuited_a patron_n let_v it_o be_v banish_v this_o land_n together_o with_o their_o person_n mr._n adam_n when_o saul_n be_v in_o david_n be_v hand_n 755._o in_o 2d_o ep_v of_o peter_n pr._n 1633._o p._n 755._o his_o man_n allege_v god_n promise_n and_o the_o advantage_n concur_v and_o what_o be_v david_n be_v charm_v to_o allay_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o rage_a spirit_n he_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v saul_n do_v not_o lend_v david_n so_o impenetrable_a a_o armour_n when_o he_o run_v to_o encounter_v goliath_n as_o david_n lend_v he_o in_o the_o plea_n of_o his_o unction_n not_o one_o of_o the_o discontent_a outlaw_n dare_v put_v forth_o a_o hand_n of_o violence_n against_o he_o the_o image_n and_o impress_n of_o that_o divine_a ordinance_n strike_v such_o a_o awe_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n that_o it_o make_v even_o traitor_n coward_n so_o that_o instead_o of_o smite_v they_o tremble_v like_o those_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o suffer_v not_o to_o do_v fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n there_o be_v never_o man_n that_o fear_v god_n but_o he_o also_o honour_v the_o prince_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v &c_n p._n 759_o &c_n &c_n what_o the_o synod_n of_o hell_n can_v plead_v for_o disobedience_n how_o if_o the_o prince_n be_v bad_a a_o enemy_n to_o truth_n and_o goodness_n a_o ravisher_n a_o persecutor_n raise_v power_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o the_o gospel_n here_o if_o ever_o a_o subject_a may_v renounce_v all_o allegiance_n for_o here_o be_v power_n against_o power_n man_n against_o god_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o both_o left_a to_o follow_v either_o answ_n in_o this_o straight_a some_o for_o fear_v of_o the_o king_n shipwreck_n their_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v traitor_n to_o god_n other_o by_o a_o defensive_a sword_n in_o their_o hand_n rebel_n to_o the_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o god_n must_v be_v obey_v even_o against_o the_o king_n when_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n against_o god._n what_o then_o shall_v we_o resist_v he_o with_o violence_n no_o god_n never_o warrant_v that_o practice_n no_o not_o against_o a_o prince_n that_o deny_v he_o there_o be_v a_o active_a obedience_n and_o a_o passive_a i_o may_v not_o execute_v his_o impious_a command_n i_o must_v suffer_v his_o unjust_a punishment_n the_o vice_n of_o man_n can_v frustrate_v the_o institution_n of_o god_n peruse_v mat._n 5.44_o and_o rom_n 12.17_o this_o will_v tie_v the_o hand_n of_o christian_a subject_n samuel_n offer_v not_o to_o depose_v saul_n though_o the_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n have_v cast_v he_o off_o and_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o a_o high_a power_n than_o ever_o come_v from_o rome_n saul_n live_v and_o die_v a_o king_n this_o he_o illustrate_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o primitive_a christian_n and_o add_v what_o resistance_n do_v those_o primitive_a christian_n make_v to_o those_o barbarous_a outrage_n but_o pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n life_n when_o under_o the_o emperor_n command_n they_o be_v bleed_v to_o death_n neither_o do_v they_o suffer_v because_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v but_o it_o be_v their_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n christians_o never_o prove_v loser_n but_o when_o they_o unjust_o sight_n for_o their_o own_o preservation_n provide_v we_o the_o buckler_n of_o patience_n not_o a_o sword_n when_o the_o decree_n be_v go_v out_o by_o ahasuerus_n this_o be_v their_o refuge_n preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la the_o apostle_n can_v work_v miracle_n yet_o they_o resist_v not_o the_o ordinate_a power_n this_o charge_n st._n paul_n give_v the_o roman_n even_o while_o nero_n be_v their_o emperor_n a_o monster_n who_o divers_a hold_v to_o be_v antichrist_n that_o religion_n than_o can_v be_v right_a that_o pull_v down_o prince_n see_v neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a nor_o levite_n nor_o prophet_n apostle_n nor_o disciple_n either_o counsel_v or_o practise_v against_o government_n which_o shall_v decide_v the_o point_n that_o have_v cost_v the_o life_n of_o so_o many_o christian_n and_o still_o threaten_v more_o tragedy_n 763._o p._n 763._o there_o be_v never_o prince_n to_o who_o some_o belialist_n take_v not_o some_o exception_n it_o be_v ill_o with_o prince_n if_o their_o state_n depend_v on_o the_o good_a like_n of_o their_o subject_n subject_n unfaithful_a at_o the_o heart_n may_v be_v without_o the_o suspicion_n of_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o behold_v rebel_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o david_n be_v prosperity_n there_o be_v no_o news_n of_o shimei_n he_o look_v like_o a_o fair_a subject_n but_o he_o that_o smile_v on_o david_n in_o his_o throne_n 821._o p._n 821._o curse_v he_o in_o his_o flight_n there_o be_v no_o security_n in_o that_o subject_n allegiance_n that_o have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o conscience_n he_o that_o poison_v the_o people_n with_o the_o male_a opinion_n of_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a traitor_n to_o rip_v up_o the_o fault_n of_o king_n be_v bold_a
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
16._o serm._n call_v subjection_n for_o conscience_n sake_n p._n 16._o must_v the_o freeborn_a subject_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o birthright_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o reduce_v it_o to_o submission_n and_o slavery_n that_o the_o humersom_a christian_a may_v enjoy_v what_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v his_o christian_a liberty_n christ_n give_v not_o his_o blood_n for_o this_o end_n nor_o do_v he_o make_v a_o purchase_n of_o a_o disobedient_a and_o gainsay_v people_n be_v confident_a no_o man_n can_v be_v god_n servant_n unless_o he_o be_v also_o a_o good_a subject_n 22._o p._n 22._o some_o man_n opinion_n and_o other_o man_n interest_n be_v the_o conscience_n they_o so_o much_o talk_v of_o and_o than_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n at_o all_o they_o can_v for_o their_o heart_n obey_v when_o they_o themselves_o be_v set_v up_o for_o superiority_n 15._o id._n pass_v ob._n state_v and_o assert_v pag._n 3._o p._n 15._o passive_a obedience_n be_v a_o patient_a and_o mild_a suffer_v the_o hard_a and_o unjust_a usage_n of_o king_n be_v both_o the_o christian_n duty_n and_o profession_n but_o this_o meek_a and_o christian_a principle_n be_v of_o late_o call_v to_o a_o account_n and_o with_o argument_n of_o raillery_n and_o contempt_n endeavour_v to_o be_v hoot_v out_o of_o the_o world._n under_o the_o old_a law_n when_o the_o king_n shall_v usurp_v upon_o their_o land_n and_o wife_n and_o child_n 1_o sam._n 8.11.18_o all_o their_o remedy_n be_v you_o shall_v cry_v out_o unto_o the_o lord_n in_o that_o day_n etc._n etc._n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 21._o p._n 17_o 18_o 19_o 21._o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o say_v more_o be_v so_o plain_a to_o any_o man_n to_o understand_v that_o serious_o think_v of_o a_o day_n of_o judgement_n when_o all_o the_o daub_v of_o liberty_n and_o property_n and_o religion_n shall_v be_v wipe_v off_o and_o no_o pretence_n nor_o distinction_n satisfy_v against_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n and_o so_o plain_a expression_n mr._n nicolas_n claget_fw-ge disloyal_a principle_n dispose_v man_n to_o be_v unquiet_a subject_n 40._o serm._n on_o 1_o thes_n 4.11_o p._n 27._o p._n 22_o 23_o 38_o 39_o 40._o such_o as_o these_o that_o all_o power_n be_v from_o the_o people_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o king_n hand_n upon_o trust_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o association_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n against_o the_o command_n of_o the_o prince_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesuit_n and_o fanatic_n bulk_n see_v also_o wilson_n disourse_n of_o monarchy_n p._n 15._o 22_o 70_o 72.81_o 82._o 106._o 198._o 207._o 209._o 248._o 258_o 259._o mr._n john_n cook_n serm._n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n may_v 13._o 1683._o pag._n 8_o 9_o it_o 24_o 25._o dr._n jo._n price_n seem_v sept._n 9_o 1683._o pag._n 2._o 12._o 15._o 18._o mr._n will._n bolton_n coreh_n redivivus_fw-la pag._n 9_o 14._o 29._o mr._n higham_n on_o prov._n 24.21_o pag._n 45_o etc._n etc._n 86._o 108._o 123._o 137._o 157._o 160._o 175._o etc._n etc._n mr._n whitfield_n sermon_n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n jul._n 30._o 1632._o on_o judas_n 8._o mr._n gifferd_n assize_n sermon_n p._n 12._o mr._n hyrick_n sermon_n july_n 26._o 1685._o p._n 6_o 10_o 23_o 26._o mr._n brown_n sermon_n at_o the_o visitation_n apr._n 12._o 1681._o p._n 27_o 34._o dr._n smith_n prebendary_a of_o norwich_n assize_n serm._n sept._n 13._o 1668._o p._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n id._n assize_n serm._n feb._n 27._o 1672._o p._n 28._o b._n rively_n sermon_n at_o norwich_n july_n 19_o 1679._o on_o rom._n 13.4_o p._n 6_o 7._o dr._n thompson_n dean_n of_o bristol_n serm._n june_n 21._o 1685._o on_o tit._n 3.1_o p._n 3_o 5_o 6_o 14._o 16_o 17_o 18_o etc._n etc._n mr._n bura_n serm._n may_v 29._o 1684._o p._n 25_o 27_o etc._n etc._n mr._n ethorowe'_v scriptural_a catechism_n p._n 59_o mr._n alsop_n serm._n on_o exod._n 20.12_o p._n 9_o 10_o 12_o 13_o 15_o etc._n etc._n 24_o 25_o 30._o dr._n fr._n gregory_n serm._n nou._n 5._o 1679_o p._n 6_o 9_o 25._o mr._n will._n godman_n sermon_n may_v 24._o 1660._o p._n 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n mr._n luce_n serm._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.16_o p._n 14_o 17_o 18._o mr._n fisher_n serm._n jan._n 30._o 1672._o p._n 11_o 13._o mr._n sayer_n assize_n serm._n feb._n 25._o 1672._o p._n 38_o 40._o dr._n barnes_n serm._n before_o the_o univers_n of_o cambr._n p._n 10_o 19_o 20_o mr._n crisp_n visir_n serm._n 1686._o and_o very_o many_o other_o such_o discourse_n and_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v that_o if_o the_o sermon_n of_o all_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o ch._n of_o england_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v in_o print_n the_o very_a catalogue_n will_v swell_v to_o a_o very_a great_a bulk_n doctrine_n of_o so_o pernicious_a a_o consequence_n to_o the_o public_a peace_n that_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o reject_v they_o as_o false_a without_o examine_v they_o further_o such_o impious_a doctrine_n and_o principle_n as_o be_v destructive_a of_o the_o state_n and_o do_v leave_v government_n and_o governor_n insecure_a 44._o insecure_a p._n 44._o and_o be_v religion_n and_o god_n cause_n a_o pretext_n for_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n this_o be_v next_o to_o blasphemy_n and_o be_v a_o impious_a reflection_n on_o the_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n as_o if_o to_o bring_v about_o his_o own_o design_n he_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o our_o devilish_a device_n i_o shall_v close_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o dr._n carswell_n vicar_n of_o bray_n 25._o serm._n at_o she_o assize_n mar._n 3._o 1683_o 1683_o â—_o p._n 25._o in_o his_o state_n reformer_n inquire_v into_o design_v man_n still_o cunning_o hide_v the_o disloyal_a treachery_n in_o their_o heart_n their_o ambitious_a design_n their_o disgust_n and_o disgrace_n at_o court_n their_o discontent_n for_o missng_a place_n of_o trust_n command_v profit_n or_o honour_n under_o the_o vizard_n or_o fair-faced_a pretence_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n 3â—_n p._n 3â—_n they_o be_v only_o concern_v as_o patriot_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o country_n etc._n etc._n if_o our_o judge_n be_v unjust_a or_o the_o king_n have_v depute_v none_o to_o hear_v 44._o p._n 44._o or_o none_o that_o will_v do_v justice_n it_o be_v not_o then_o lawful_a to_o oppose_v or_o revile_v be_v wise_a now_o therefore_o o_o you_o king_n etc._n etc._n though_o the_o people_n may_v not_o daâ—e_n to_o revile_v 41._o p._n 41._o or_o presume_v to_o call_v you_o to_o a_o account_n yet_o the_o king_n of_o king_n who_o deputy_n you_o be_v will_v exact_v a_o account_n of_o your_o stewardship_n god_n make_v not_o the_o people_n judge_n of_o moses_n action_n but_o he_o of_o they_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n some_o grosser_n errata_fw-la of_o the_o first_o part._n in_o the_o catal._n of_o author_n read_v b._n montague_n p._n 7._o for_o primitive_a r._n more_o early_a p._n 18._o for_o subscribe_v v._o assent_v to_o for_o an._n 1684._o r._n the_o same_o year_n p._n 32._o r._n ficlerus_n p._n 35._o r._n all_o kum_n p._n 43._o after_n or_o better_a he_o add_v the_o paragraph_n in_o p._n 46._o and_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n unto_o malignant_n p._n 54._o r._n goodwin_n p._n 74._o for_o l._n r._n last_o p._n 88_o r._n irreligious_a errata_fw-la of_o the_o second_o part._n pag._n 1._o for_o aught_o to_o read_z will_v willing_o p._n 5._o l._n 12._o r._n do_v deserve_v p._n 9_o r._n a_o 1542_o 1542_o 3._o p._n 11._o mark_fw-mi r._n barnes_n p._n 14._o l._n 18._o r._n as_o they_o p._n 20._o r._n a_o friend_n p._n 32._o l._n 24._o r._n as_o he_o p._n 36._o must_n p._n 53._o how_o much_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o the_o state_n deal_n after_o the_o word_n to_o follow_v p._n 59_o l._n 26._o they_o can_v p._n 70._o l._n 31._o p._n rend_v etc._n etc._n p._n 79._o l._n 27._o r._n then_o p._n 82._o l._n 36._o for_o which_o r._n and._n p._n 84._o r._n or_o merode_n p._n 88â—_n as_o if_o he_o p._n 91._o r._n sore_a p._n 94._o abbadon_n p._n 95._o l._n 2._o r._n who_o p._n 96._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 101._o r._n then_o only_o b._n p._n 104._o mark_fw-mi bowsin_n p._n 105._o l._n 28._o r._n be_v the_o first_o p._n 109._o deal_n the_o cicero_n of_o the_o fr._n church_n deal_n buckler_n of_o faith._n p._n 112._o l._n 37._o r._n that_o book_n be_v p._n 127._o r._n 1661._o p._n 138._o r._n thesis_n p._n 144._o after_o b._n fell_n shall_v be_v place_v d._n allestry_n who_o be_v place_v p._n 147._o and_o instead_o of_o dr._n allestry_n shall_v be_v place_v p._n 147._o b._n thomas_n p._n 149._o r._n wicked_o the_o rest_n the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o correct_v advertisement_n the_o power_n communicate_v by_o god_n to_o the_o prince_n ☞_o and_o the_o obedience_n require_v of_o the_o subject_a brief_o lay_v down_o and_o confirm_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o dictate_v of_o right_a reason_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a among_o heathen_a writer_n by_o the_o most_o reverend_a father_n in_o god_n james_n late_a lord_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o all_o ireland_n faithful_o publish_v out_o of_o the_o original_a copy_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n by_o the_o reverend_a father_n in_o god_n robert_n saunderson_n l._n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n with_o his_o lordship_n preface_n thereunto_o sell_v by_o the_o bookseller_n in_o london_n
make_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n now_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n and_o the_o subjection_n of_o every_o soul_n to_o they_o be_v so_o join_v that_o the_o king_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v supreme_a unless_o every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o nor_o will_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n agree_v to_o every_o soul_n unless_o the_o king_n be_v invest_v with_o this_o supremacy_n 21._o sect._n 3._o p._n 21._o for_o all_o man_n universim_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o sigillatim_fw-la singuli_fw-la whether_o single_o or_o contain_v in_o a_o body_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n by_o this_o apostolical_a precept_n to_o pay_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n and_o observance_n to_o king_n and_o whereas_o bellarmin_n as_o other_o urge_v the_o deposition_n of_o athaliah_n 33._o sect._n 5._o p._n 33._o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o dethron_a prince_n he_o answer_v that_o athaliah_n have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n that_o she_o have_v the_o kingdom_n by_o violence_n that_o the_o true_a king_n lie_v hide_v that_o by_o her_o parricide_n and_o treason_n she_o have_v make_v herself_o guilty_a of_o death_n by_o the_o law_n and_o aught_o to_o have_v suffer_v 47._o prelect_v 4._o sect._n 3._o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o and_o that_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v never_o signify_v force_n and_o violence_n but_o a_o just_a power_n which_o must_v be_v lawful_a because_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o christ_n be_v subject_a by_o the_o law_n to_o the_o power_n of_o pilate_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o heathen_a prince_n 71._o prel_n 5._o sect._n 1.2_o p._n 70_o 71._o and_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v no_o traitor_n who_o either_o open_o or_o private_o contrive_v or_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o life_n or_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n when_o they_o want_v neither_o number_n nor_o force_n but_o they_o dare_v not_o turn_v rebel_n or_o traitor_n ☜_o ☜_o lest_o by_o break_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v lose_v heaven_n and_o bellarmin_n belie_v they_o when_o he_o say_v they_o want_v not_o a_o right_a nor_o good_a will_n to_o depose_v king_n but_o only_o force_v sufficient_a 73._o p._n 73._o it_o be_v of_o old_a their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o rebel_v against_o prince_n and_o this_o the_o gospel_n teach_v they_o let_v they_o therefore_o show_v from_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o else_o let_v a_o man_n pretend_v to_o inspiration_n if_o he_o speak_v from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n believe_v he_o not_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n 96._o prelect_v 8._o sect._n ult_n p._n 96._o and_o have_v show_v from_o david_n saying_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v that_o king_n be_v accountable_a only_o to_o god_n he_o close_v his_o lecture_n with_o these_o word_n a_o king_n be_v under_o the_o coercion_n of_o no_o law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n among_o man_n on_o earth_n that_o can_v punish_v he_o so_o that_o when_o king_n transgress_v we_o must_v expect_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o sect_n fourteen_o in_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n lewis_n bayly_n bishop_n of_o bangor_n set_v forth_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n 1675._o piety_n p._n 479._o edit_n 1675._o in_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o st._n paul_n teach_v the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v diametrical_o opposite_a in_o 26_o fundamental_a point_n of_o true_a religion_n to_o that_o which_o the_o new_a church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o maintain_v and_o the_o 24_o be_v this_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v of_o conscience_n be_v subject_a and_o pay_v tribute_n to_o the_o high_a power_n i.e._n the_o magistrate_n which_o bear_v the_o sword._n rom._n 13.1_o 2_o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o prelate_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n all_o other_o subject_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o emperor_n king_n and_o magistrate_n unless_o they_o will_v bring_v damnation_n upon_o their_o soul_n as_o traitor_n that_o resist_v god_n and_o his_o ordinance_n and_o therefore_o let_v the_o jesuit_n 480._o p._n 480._o etc._n etc._n take_v heed_n and_o fear_n lest_o it_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o faction_n not_o truth_n but_o treason_n not_o religion_n but_o rebellion_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o death_n ☜_o ☜_o because_o they_o can_v be_v suffer_v to_o persuade_v subject_n to_o break_v their_o oath_n and_o to_o withdraw_v their_o allegiance_n from_o their_o sovereign_n to_o raise_v rebellion_n to_o move_v invasion_n to_o stab_v and_o poison_v queen_n to_o kill_v and_o murder_v king_n etc._n etc._n some_o year_n before_o this_o dr._n richard_n crackenthorp_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n viz._n mar._n 24._o 1608._o and_o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o affirm_v 1609._o pr._n lond._n 1609._o that_o his_o desire_n therein_o be_v to_o testify_v his_o unfeigned_a love_n first_o to_o god_n truth_n and_o then_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o our_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o sermon_n he_o commend_v king_n james_n book_n of_o free_a monarchy_n but_o especial_o his_o learned_a apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o prove_v that_o as_o solomon_n have_v his_o kingdom_n neither_o from_o the_o priest_n nor_o the_o people_n but_o immediate_o from_o god_n so_o the_o scripture_n call_v king_n the_o minister_n or_o lieutenant_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o and_o that_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o king_n be_v immediate_o and_o only_o derive_v of_o god_n immediate_o depend_v of_o god_n and_o of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o just_a defence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n and_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n he_o cite_v a_o statute_n make_v 16._o ric._n 2._o c._n 5._o of_o purpose_n to_o keep_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a the_o sovereignty_n and_o regality_n of_o this_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o it_o be_v therein_o declare_v that_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n have_v be_v so_o free_a at_o all_o time_n not_o then_o only_o but_o which_o be_v special_o to_o be_v remember_v at_o all_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o subjection_n to_o no_o realm_n but_o immediate_o subject_a to_o god_n and_o to_o none_o other_o in_o all_o thing_n touch_v the_o regality_n of_o the_o same_o in_o defence_n of_o which_o statute_n they_o in_o the_o parliament_n then_o assemble_v promise_v to_o live_v and_o die_v as_o it_o be_v there_o note_v by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n count_v most_o ridiculous_a it_o in_o itself_o most_o sacred_a as_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n and_o as_o most_o sacred_a have_v be_v embrace_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v with_o a_o general_a consent_n by_o the_o ancient_n and_o godly_a father_n in_o their_o several_a age_n and_o succession_n constant_o defend_v by_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n and_o that_o under_o pain_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n thereof_o even_o in_o those_o latter_a time_n also_o when_o superstition_n have_v dimine_v but_o not_o quite_o extinguish_v and_o put_v out_o the_o truth_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a loyalty_n or_o sincere_a obedience_n which_o ever_o attend_v to_o a_o high_a command_n include_v in_o it_o as_o in_o a_o trojan_a horse_n that_o condition_n of_o rebus_fw-la sic_fw-la stantibus_fw-la durante_fw-la beneplacito_fw-la or_o the_o like_a out_o of_o which_o if_o strength_n and_o opportunity_n may_v serve_v they_o may_v let_v out_o whole_a army_n and_o troop_n of_o arm_a man_n sudden_o to_o surprise_v both_o church_n and_o kingdom_n and_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n to_o dr._n crackenthorp_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o join_v his_o friend_n dr._n 1675_o p._n 334_o ed._n lon._n 1675_o daniel_n feat_o who_o in_o his_o handmaid_n to_o devotion_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o five_o of_o november_n give_v all_o good_a christian_n this_o useful_a admonition_n all_o that_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o abhor_v and_o detest_v all_o traitorous_a and_o bloody_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n because_o god_n strict_o forbid_v dreadful_o threaten_v miraculous_o discover_v and_o severe_o punish_v all_o treason_n and_o conspiracy_n as_o we_o see_v in_o corah_n absalon_n adonijah_n zimri_n the_o servant_n of_o ammon_n sullam_n haman_n the_o servant_n of_o the_o nobleman_n in_o the_o parable_n judas_n for_o god_n forbid_v conspiracy_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o the_o famous_a peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o father_n the_o cicero_z of_o the_o french_a church_n be_v by_o king_n james_n make_v a_o prebendary_a of_o the_o church_n of_o canterbury_n and_o